Brooke Can't Drink	Back to A	Back to main page

Collected by Djian
updated aug 25 - 2010

Another story by Vulgus
Vulgus Collection

1 | 2

Brooke Can't drink
By vulgus

Comments? Criticism? Email vulgus@hotmail.com
Story Codes: IR, blackmail, MMMMMF, mmF, mmmmF, humil, ws, beast

To that small group of disturbed people who have enjoyed my
previous efforts and encouraged me, thank you.

Chapter 1

Everything seemed to come together at the same time in a terrible confluence of events that seemed destined to destroy me and my marriage. It all stemmed from a series of errors in judgment and very bad choices that quickly added up to a nightmare come true.

The first bad choice was made almost six months earlier. Taken by itself it would have been insignificant. It would have had no effect on my life at all. The small furniture manufacturing business that my husband and I started and have been running fairly successfully almost since we married eight years ago developed a small liquidity problem. It should have been no big deal. It happens to small businesses all the time.

Normally I would have called the bank and arranged for a small loan to cover payroll and expenses until one of our customers processed a payment and we could repay the loan. Our liquidity problem was due to the recent downturn in the economy. Our company manufactures furniture. We make some office furniture for local distribution but we are still too small to go national with that line yet. Primarily we concentrate on school furniture; student desks and bookcases being the biggest sellers.

We can always count on our customers to pay for what they order, eventually. Unfortunately, the process can be time consuming. The payment is often channeled from one plodding, uninspired bureaucrat to another before it finally gets mailed.

To that add the disaster that our banking system has become. The entire financial system is in turmoil and banks just aren't lending to small businesses. Or if they are they aren't lending to us, despite the fact that repayment was guaranteed.

We became desperate to make our payroll. As a result of that desperation the first bad choice I made was to take the money we collected and set aside from the payroll taxes we were required to withhold and use it to pay our employees.

That may not sound like a big deal. And it wouldn't have been if two different quarterly tax payments weren't involved. But in the eyes of the IRS I had committed a major crime. If they found out, even after we repaid the money, they could close us down and although it's unlikely, they might even send my husband and me to prison.

I suppose, to be fair, I should be honest and mention that my husband was vehemently opposed to using those moneys to meet payroll. Doug is honest to a fault. He is the kind of man that if he comes home from the store and discovers that he received too much money in change from the cashier he will immediately return to the store and return even so much as a quarter. I'd give the money back, too. But I wouldn't make a special trip and burn a dollar's worth of gas to do it.

Using that money was my decision. I nearly threatened to leave him to get him to go along but even that didn't sway him. In desperation I made the decision on my own. I used the money to pay our people and our suppliers. I didn't tell him about it until it was done.

The problem was compounded because our business and the banks aren't the only ones that are hurting for money. The school districts that comprise the bulk of our customers have also been scrambling for money. Their budgets are being cut and that slows everything up.

Money that was owed us just wasn't coming in. There was no doubt that it would when things turned around. Our prospects were better than most small businesses, too. There was plenty of pent up demand so we knew there would be a flood of new orders soon. We just didn't know how long we were going to be able to hold on without an influx of cash.

What made our cash flow problem so much more frustrating was that business was good. We had a lot of pending orders to fill. The orders might slow down for a while later if things didn't turn around. That was another reason why it was so important to do whatever was necessary to keep going while we still had orders to fill.

In order to meet the present demand we needed a steady supply of raw materials and we needed our people. And they needed their paychecks. I did what I felt I had to do to save our company.

The second and by far the most disastrous bad choice I made was when we went to a party at a friend's house Saturday night. We both had too much to drink that night. My husband tried to get me to leave our car there and call a taxi when he realized that I wasn't sober. You see, I used to have a drinking problem. It got out of hand and I can be pretty belligerent when I drink. It's a good thing I'm a diminutive and attractive woman. If I was a man I would probably have gotten my butt kicked on more than one occasion. And I would have had it coming.

My long suffering husband tried everything to get me to bring my drinking under control. Nothing worked until one night almost two years ago when I left the scene of an accident in which I ran a red light and hit another car. The driver of the other car was injured slightly. But I had no way of knowing that at the time because I didn't stick around. I just backed up and drove away as if the accident never happened.

I ended up paying a hefty fine and damages and I'm still on probation. As a major condition of that probation I'm not allowed to consume alcohol. That may sound a bit extreme. But in my case it's for the best. I'm a terrible drunk and I can become one very quickly. I have a very low tolerance for alcohol.

But on this night I did drink. I've been so good for so long. I thought that it wouldn't hurt to have one or two. I didn't drink that much, I don't think. I spent most of the evening in a quiet, out of the way corner laughing and joking with a couple of women that have been my friends since grade school. Although they knew I wasn't supposed to drink they saw how depressed I was about things at work. They slipped me a few drinks to cheer me up.

Thinking I was sober when we left the party my husband expected me to drive home. It wasn't until I pulled away from the curb and started driving erratically that he realized I was far from sober. He demanded that I park so that we could take a taxi home.

When I refused, insisting that I was fine to drive home, he demanded that I let him out. I wouldn't even do that. We were only about three or four miles from our house. I was certain I could manage that. And anyway, I was drunk and belligerent. I'd be damned if he or anyone else could tell me what to do!

The inevitable happened about half way home. A dog ran out in front of our car and I swerved to avoid it. Unfortunately, as a result of swerving to avoid hitting the dog I ran into the woman who was walking the dog instead.

I was nearly stopped when I hit her and she didn't appear to be hurt badly ... considering the fact that I struck her with a couple thousand pounds of metal. She looked dazed but she was sitting up.

I panicked. I was still on probation. And I was still drunk and belligerent.

Doug, my husband, tried to open his door to get out and see how badly the woman was hurt. Before he could unlock his door and get out I slammed the car into reverse and backed out into the road. With Doug screaming at me to stop I slammed the car into Drive and spun out of there like a madwoman.

Doug screamed at me to turn around and go back all the way home. But all I could think about was the five years in prison that I would get for breaking the terms of my parole, not to mention what they would tack on for what I just did. I couldn't deal with that. I could not spend nine or ten years in prison.

I parked in our driveway a short time later. We were silent for a few minutes before I got out and staggered into the house to throw up.

Not immediately parking in the garage was the next big mistake I made. I followed that up by fighting with Doug for another fifteen minutes or so after using the bathroom before throwing him my keys so that he could pull my car into the garage. That was another mistake on my part.

Unfortunately, there was a witness to our homecoming. He didn't just witness it. He photographed it!

The teenage boy that lives across the street had been outside talking to his girlfriend on his cell phone. He just finished his conversation when he saw me driving erratically down the street with one of my headlights hanging by a wire. He probably didn't even know why he did it at the time. But he filmed it with his cell phone. He waited until we went inside. As soon as our front door closed he crossed the street and took a couple dozen photographs of the damage to my car.

I didn't know it yet. But I was screwed figuratively. And I was about to be screwed literally.

I should point out that we have a history with this boy. He and a couple of friends started a garage band a couple of years ago. They played until all hours of the night with the garage door open. Their garage door points right at our bedroom window. We complained first to him and then to his father. When that had no effect we reluctantly called the police.

Our neighbors seemed to think that since they were African Americans our problem with them was racially motivated. We tried to reason with them. But eventually we just avoided them.

The very untalented band broke up in less than a year. I tried once after that to repair the hard feelings between us and our neighbors but I was snubbed. So now we ignore them and they ignore us and everyone is happy.

After I gave my car keys to Doug that night so that he could put my car in the garage I went up to our bedroom and passed out fully clothed. I was out of it before he came back inside.

I awoke the next morning with a life threatening hangover. Several minutes passed before I began to get my head on straight and the events of last night flooded back into my consciousness. Suddenly I could see the face of the woman I hit last night in High Definition every time I closed my eyes.

I started to sit up in bed much too suddenly and fell back down onto the bed moaning in pain. It was a minute or two before the room stopped spinning and I sat up much more slowly. I looked over at Doug's side of the bed. It hadn't been slept in.

My memory was still fuzzy. But I remembered Doug begging me to take a taxi home and then screaming at me over and over to slow down and then to pull over and park.

But of course I wouldn't let anyone tell me what to do.

I'm far more headstrong than is attractive when I'm sober. When I'm not sober ... well, when I'm not sober I'm impossible.

I undressed and stumbled into the bathroom. I took three Tylenol caplets. I used the toilet and then took a long hot shower. I brushed my teeth for a very long time. I was almost feeling like a human being as long as the lights were dim and room was quiet. I went back into the bedroom and pulled on a pair of shorts and a t-shirt.

I went downstairs to find Doug in the kitchen. He was drinking coffee and reading the paper. I couldn't quite read the look on his face when he looked up at me. I knew what that meant. He was mad. Doug avoids conflict when he's upset. He gets quietly mad. He didn't say a word and I was afraid to.

I poured a cup of coffee and sat down across from him at the kitchen table. He watched me take a sip of coffee and then he tossed the first section of the paper onto the table in front of me.

I was the main story. Top of the fold. Large headlines screamed about the hit and run. There was a picture of the woman I hit. She was propped up in a hospital bed. She wasn't all wrapped up in bandages like a mummy but it didn't look like she'd be playing tennis anytime soon.

She was in good condition, having escaped with only abrasions and contusions but no other internal injuries. They kept her in the hospital overnight of observation. All she could remember was that a white car swerved off the road and headed right for her on the sidewalk as if the driver intended to run her over. The only other thing she could remember was that the driver was a female. Everything else was a blur.

I finished the story and looked up at Doug. I couldn't bear that accusatory look. I looked away and whispered, "I'm sorry. I ... what do you want me to say?!"

In a calm voice he answered, "You have to turn yourself in. Call our lawyer. Tell him what happened and get him to go with you to the police."

"I can't do that!! Doug! I'll go to prison!"

He sighed and replied, "Maybe. Probably. Maybe that's what it will take to straighten you out. Brooke, you know they'll catch you if you don't turn yourself in. We aren't devious enough to get away with something like this. If they have to come and find you it's going to be so much worse.

"I promise I'll support you in any way I can. I'll be there for you. I'll wait for you. I still love you. But you did something terrible last night. You have to do the right thing now. It's time for you to grow up and take responsibility for your actions."

I stared at him for a moment. I could see that he was sincere. I know that he loves me. But there was no way I could spend close to a decade of my life in prison. I'm only twenty-six years old. These should be some of the best years of my life! I'd be almost forty by the time I got out of prison. Much older if they bought her story about me intending to run her over. That's a whole other level of crime.

I knew that Doug was right. Turning myself in was the right thing to do. But there was no way. I'm not that strong. I could not force myself to make that call even if I wanted to. I'm sorry for what I did last night. But I cannot go to prison.

I also knew in my heart that even though he knew it was the right thing to do, and he knew this could end up tainting him if he didn't, he wouldn't turn me in. This was probably the only set of circumstances under which he wouldn't do what he knew to be the right thing. But he was very upset and he was obviously disappointed in me. I can't say I don't understand how he feels. I know how badly I fucked up last night.

We didn't speak for a long time. Doug was furious but he's one of those men who don't argue. He just holds everything in until he explodes, except that he never explodes. He said what he needed to say. Now it was up to me.

I slid the newspaper back across the table. I couldn't stand to look at it. I got up and went out to the garage to see how badly messed up my car was. It was pretty bad. Surprisingly, my car seemed to be in worse shape than the woman I hit!

The right fender and the front bumper would need to be replaced. But not anytime soon and not at any repair shop in the area. I couldn't worry about that now, though.

I turned to go back in the house when a sudden terrifying thought occurred to me. What if someone from the party called the police and told them about me. They all knew that I drove a white car. They all knew that the accident occurred between my house and the house where the party took place. And several of them, at least two of my friends, knew that I was drunk when I left.

Suddenly I was finding it hard to breathe. I knew that Doug was right. I should immediately call our lawyer and tell him everything. But I couldn't do it. If I made that call I would spend most of the next decade in prison. I think ... no, I know I would rather die.

Doug and I spent the rest of Sunday in separate rooms. He made something to eat for himself during the day. I was too scared and too hung over to eat.

On Monday I got up and got ready to go to work but at the last minute I knew that I couldn't face anyone at the office. I told Doug I was too sick to go to work. He seemed almost relieved that I would be staying home.

He drove off without a kiss or a goodbye. I sat at the kitchen table and cried my eyes out. I felt even worse for knowing that I was feeling sorry for myself, not the poor woman I struck with my car.

I was still sitting at the table almost two hours later when the doorbell rang. I panicked immediately. I just knew it was the police coming to arrest me. I wiped my eyes and headed slowly for the door. I didn't hear any sirens or see any flashing lights through my living room window but I had a mental image of my house surrounded by a S.W.A.T. Team and snipers on every roof. There was nowhere to run.

I was both relieved and very surprised when I opened the door to discover the teenage boy who lives across the street standing there looking very smug about something.

Ordinarily I would probably have just told him to get lost and slammed the door in his face. He's a rude, obnoxious, inconsiderate, self centered juvenile delinquent. I don't have the patience to put up with him on one of my good days. This wasn't a good day.

I started to ask him what the hell he wanted when he pushed past me. He walked calmly through my small foyer and into my living room. As he pushed past me he said, "I thought you might stay home from work today. I was so sure of it that I skipped school so that we could ... talk."

He placed a canvas bag a little smaller than a backpack on the floor in front of the television, ignoring me completely.

I was too shocked to even demand that he get out of my house at first. I stood holding the door open and sputtering like an idiot. By the time I pulled myself together he was turning on my television and DVD player as if he lived here!

I finally yelled, "YOU HAVE A LOT OF DAMNED NERVE! GET THE HELL OUT OF MY HOUSE BEFORE I CALL THE POLICE!!"

He didn't even look up. He snickered and calmly replied, "You can call them if you want. But I think you should take a look at this first."

Although only sixteen the boy was at least six feet tall, probably closer to six foot two. It was obvious that his body has matured quite a bit in the last two years. But I wasn't afraid of him. That was probably because I knew who he was and where he lived. Or maybe I wasn't afraid because he had offered no physical threat. Not yet anyway.

I stormed into the living room intent on throwing him out. He may be larger, but I'm ten years his senior. I'm an adult and despite his size he's still a child. I refused to tolerate this outrageous behavior. The nerve of him! Barging into my house and making himself at home!

I stomped into the living room intent on physically ejecting him from my home. I reached out to grab the sleeve of his t-shirt when the flickering image on the television caught my eye. I gasped in shock and suddenly I knew where he got the nerve to barge in the way he did. There I was, driving down our street last night with one headlight hanging by a wire and swaying wildly because the car was swerving from one side of the street to the other, obviously being operated by someone that was extremely intoxicated.

I could plainly be seen driving when I slowed down and turned into my driveway. There was even some footage of me nearly falling on my ass when I climbed out of the car before weaving drunkenly as I made my way towards my front door. The alcohol in my system had really hit me by then. I walked pretty much the same way I'd been driving, only just managing to stay on the sidewalk.

The movie was very short. It only lasted two or three minutes. It was followed up by a collection of still photographs, close-ups of the damage to my car. There were even a few clear pictures of the small flecks of blood on the fender. He was thoughtful enough to get a nice clear picture of my license plate, too.

I couldn't speak. I couldn't breathe. I started to collapse to the floor on the verge of fainting.

He caught me before I could fall. I heard the amusement in his voice when he said, "You'll be on your knees soon enough, bitch. You'll be spending a lot of time on your knees from now on. Your ass is mine. Your ass and your cunt and your smartass, cocksucking mouth, they all belong to me now.

"But before you give me that first blowjob I'm going to want you to get out of those clothes. I like my cocksuckers naked. And I've got to be honest. As much as I hate your uptight, racist ass, I've wanted to get in your pants since I first saw you when I was twelve or thirteen. The first time I ever beat my meat I was thinking about seeing you naked."

He glared down at me and said, "You're a hot little bitch. And I ain't ever fucked a white girl."

I finally stepped back, pulling my arm out of his strong grip. I was still having trouble breathing. It felt like my heart was going to explode it was beating so rapidly. I was aware of every square inch of my skin. It was tingling with the fear I was experiencing.

I had to focus. I had to find the right words to make this kid understand that he was out of his mind. This, those things he said, that was never going to happen! I've never heard such a string of foul, offensive language in my life. I was determined to teach him some manners, put him in his place.

But all I could say was, "I'm not a racist!"

He chuckled and replied, "What's important is are you a good cocksucker, bitch?"

"DON'T TALK LIKE THAT! STOP SAYING THOSE THINGS!!"

I forced myself to take a few deep breaths and try to sound more in control when I said, "I'm not doing those things with you. Now get out of my house."

He shrugged and turned to leave. I was almost overwhelmed with relief ... until he said, "You can keep the DVD. I made another one for the cops."

"Wait! Stop! Please ... please don't. I didn't mean to do it. It was an accident. Please, I can't go to prison."

He grinned that smug, arrogant, heartless grin and shrugged again. He merely said, "It's up to you, bitch. You give your sweet ass to me or the cops take it away and throw it in jail until you're too old to put it to good use. I seem to remember that you did this once before a couple of years ago. Aren't you still on probation?"

"Please ... I don't even know your name. Please. I'm married. I can't do those things. And you're only sixteen."

For just a second I thought how strange it was that I knew his age but not his name. I recall his father yelling at me that his boy was only fourteen in one of our confrontations when we were arguing about his garage band a couple of years back. But I can't remember ever hearing his name. If I did it didn't leave an impression.

He turned around to face me again and said, "Delon, bitch. My name is Delon. And I don't give a fuck if you're married. I don't want to marry your ass. I want to fuck it. I'm going to own it. That's right, bitch. From now on I own your ass. A sixteen your old boy owns your ass. How old are you?"

I couldn't think. I knew I shouldn't answer. I shouldn't tell him anything. Every time I accepted something he said without a response, every time I answered a question I would be giving him more power over me. I couldn't do that. I had to think!

But I couldn't think.

He snarled, "I asked you a fucking question, bitch! How fucking old are you?"

I jumped at his violent and vulgar demand for personal information. Instead of answering I pleaded, "Please, don't use that language."

He laughed and responded, "Fuck? You don't like the word fuck?! Bitch, you're gonna have fuck coming out of your years from now on.

"I'm through talking. I been thinking about this since I watched you come home last night. I've had a hard on since I saw the headlines in this morning's paper. Now why don't we just assume that we've gotten past that 'I'm not that kinda girl' crap? From now on you are that kind of girl. You're any kind of girl I want you to be. You've just become the biggest slut on the block. You just don't realize it yet.

"Let's get on to the good parts. I'm going to go over there and sit down on the couch. Once I'm comfortable I want you to get undressed. Hold on. I'll tell you when to start."

He glared at me for a moment. I think that he was waiting to see if I was going to continue to argue with him. Probably to find out if I have accepted my fate he asked, "Or would you rather that I go home and call the cops?"

I couldn't think! There was simply no way I could do what he was demanding of me. And yet I could think of no way to avoid it. Well, there was a way. I could turn myself in. I could let a black teenager rape me to his heart's content or I could go to prison for a decade. How can I possibly choose between those options?!

He took my silence for surrender. He reached that conclusion before I did. I still wasn't certain what I was going to do. Neither option was acceptable.

I watched as if in a stupor as he unstrapped some poles from underneath the canvas bag he was carrying when he came in. He began to manipulate the poles and they quickly became a tripod.

He set it up and took an obviously expensive movie camera from the canvas bag. He attached it to the tripod, looked through the viewfinder and began recording. With all of that done he sat down on the sofa and pointed to a spot on the floor in front of him.

In a confident voice that left no doubt that he expected to be obeyed he said, "I'm through fucking around, bitch. Stand right here. I'm not arguing with you anymore. You do what I tell you from now or I'm getting up and going home. You know what your options are. Make up your mind ... NOW!"

I jumped when he raised his voice. I glanced at the phone as if there was someone that I could call for help. There wasn't. I either did what he demanded of me or my life was at an end.

I struggled to take the necessary steps. My legs were like rubber. I almost couldn't control them. I somehow moved to the place he designated in front of him ... and the camera.

It was starting to sink in that I was going to let this boy have sex with me. It wasn't until that moment that the full import of the camera struck home. He was going to record it! He was going to make me undress and he was going to rape me and there would be a permanent record of it!

I've never let anyone take a picture of me like that. Not even in my underwear! And believe me, more than one man, or boy, has tried over the years. Several of the boys I dated in high school tried to talk me into posing after I finally let them get me into bed. That sounds pretty bad when I say it that way. But there were only several. I had sex with only four boys before I started dating my husband. I don't think that's a lot. Not compared to some girls I know.

Not long after we were married, Doug tried on several occasions to talk me into posing in the nude or semi nude in sexy lingerie. I absolutely refused. Now I was apparently going to make a pornographic movie!

A long moment passed. I felt Delon's eyes exploring me. It made my skin crawl. I could almost feel his gaze on my skin even through all the clothes I was wearing. I was still dressed for work in a conservative skirt and blouse. There was certainly nothing about the way I was dressed that was geared towards turning a man on.

He chuckled and said, "I like it that you're so uptight. That just means it's going to be so much harder for you to be a slut. That's what you are now. You're my slut. You're just fuck meat. I like that term. Fuck meat. It's so demeaning. That's the sort of thing you call a little white slut that will spread her legs for any black man with a hard on.

"I can see you're going to need some training. I wouldn't want you to embarrass me when I start letting my friends fuck you. My friends won't tolerate a girl that can't suck cock. I hope you got some skills already. It's a lot harder when you have to start from scratch. How about it, bitch? Are you any good at sucking cocks?"

I shuddered in revulsion at the things he was saying and the horrible way he was saying them. But I saw his impatience growing and I finally whispered, "I guess. I don't mind it so much."

That isn't entirely true. Actually, it wasn't true at all. I was embarrassed to admit that I very seldom gave in to my husband's requests for oral sex. When we made love I would touch him and I would sometimes kiss his cock. But that was usually as far as I was willing to go.

I know that there are women who don't mind. I have one friend that, if she is to be believed, loves to provide men with oral sex. She thinks it's exciting. But I don't. It's nasty and they all want to cum in your mouth. It seems like there is always an embarrassing struggle when I pull away. Then there is the nasty mess they make. It's disgusting. But for some reason I was afraid to tell Delon my true feelings.

I fought the urge to recoil in fear when he sat forward on the sofa cushion. He was invading my space. I felt his body heat he was so close. He was sucking all the oxygen out of the room.

His hand reached out confidently and cupped the cheek of my ass. I gasped and flinched. But I didn't move from the spot. I couldn't look at him, though. I stared out through the window, trying not to see the red light on the movie camera pointed at me from ten feet away.

He squeezed my ass for a moment. I wasn't certain if he was just trying to show me that he could do anything he wanted to me or if he was curious to see what my reaction would be. I felt him watching me while his hand slid slowly down the back of my leg to my calf, just below the hem of my skirt.

I groaned, feeling the panic rise in my chest as his hand began to slowly move back up under my skirt, lifting the material as it went. I was fighting back tears as I made one last hopeless attempt to put a stop to this. I whispered, "Please don't do this."

He ignored me. I expected nothing else. But his hand was half way up the back of my thigh, nearly to my ass. His long fingers wrapped around, exploring my inner thigh as if he had every right to touch that intimate flesh. I didn't know how I could possibly just stand there and let him touch me this way.

His hand didn't stop until it was wedged between my legs and his fingertips were pressing against my crotch through my underwear and my pantyhose. Another tremor passed through my helpless body when his hot hand applied pressure to my mound.

He shook his head and said, "I hate these fucking things. I don't want you to ever wear pantyhose again. If you do I'll punish you. Do you understand me?"

I fought back the tears of despair and whispered, "Yes."

He smiled, pleased no doubt by how meek I'd become. He was probably as surprised as I was when he realized how easy I was going to be to break.

His fingers were pressing against my vulva, moving around lightly over my panties and pantyhose. If he thought he was going to arouse me he was out of his mind. If that hand had been Doug's I would probably have enjoyed what he was doing, if I was in the mood. But it wasn't and I wasn't and the only thing I felt was terror.

I stood still and let him do what he wanted. I watched through the window as a couple of people walked past my house on the sidewalk out front. I envied them their normal and probably happy lives. They were free to come and go as they please. I was forced to stand in my living room and let a teenage boy molest and then rape me at will.

I was so distracted by that train of thought that I almost didn't hear him when he quietly ordered, "Lift your skirt up to your waist."

I didn't refuse. But my muscles wouldn't obey at first. I was shivering in terror when I finally was able to force my fingers to grip the material of my skirt and slowly work it up over my hips.

He laughed quietly and said, "Somehow I knew you'd be wearing ugly panties. Do you own any sexy ones or am I going to have to take you shopping?"

There were tears of despair running down my cheeks now. I couldn't hold them back any longer. I was crying quietly as I responded, "I have a couple of bikini style panties. Is that what you mean?"

He didn't answer. In the uncomfortable silence that followed I felt compelled to add, "I always wear these to work."

As soon as I spoke I regretted it. I didn't owe him an explanation!

He was staring at my exposed underwear when he once more asked, "How old are you?"

"Twenty-six."

He shook his head in disgust and said, "Damn! You dress like you're fifty-six! You've got a nice body. But you sure do like to hide it.

"Don't worry, bitch. We're going to change that."

He finally removed his hand from between my legs and sat back. I stood there, afraid to move. My skirt was still up around my waist. He looked me over, taking his time, drawing out my humiliation for a little longer.

It occurred to me that he had all day to torment me before my husband came home. He has lived across the street from us for half of his life. He probably has a pretty good idea what our schedules are like.

He reached down with one hand and rubbed the obscene bulge in his pants as if to draw my attention to it. I glanced down, unable to stop myself. When I looked away again I saw that he noticed. He knew that I was aware of his erection and terrified by it.

He rested his hand over his bulging pants as if to remind me that he masturbated while thinking of me. As calmly as if he ordered adult women around every day he said, "Take your blouse off."

I took my shaking hands away from my skirt. When it didn't fall back into place I reached back down to push it down over my hips. He smiled and shook his head.

"Leave it, stupid. Hell. You're gonna be naked in a few minutes. It doesn't matter now."

I started to speak, to plead with him again. But it was a waste of time and I knew it. I reached up and struggled to unbutton my blouse with fingers that shook so badly I almost couldn't control them.

I began to get control of my fingers by the time I reached the last exposed button. I pulled my blouse out of my waistband and unbuttoned the final two buttons. As soon as that last button was released my blouse fell open a few inches, exposing nothing that wouldn't be on display at the beach in a modest bikini.

But I wasn't in a bikini and this wasn't the beach.

The fact that the boy who was about to rape me could see a portion of my bra and a large expanse of flesh that he was not supposed to see made even this modest display humiliating.

The fact that it was involuntary, that I was being forced to undress by a teenage boy whose name I didn't even know ten minutes ago made it so much worse.

I slowly pulled the front of my blouse open, wondering as I did how I could ever face my husband again after doing the things I would be forced to do today.

I was suddenly struck by the realization that I've accepted the fact that it was going to happen. There had been no "if" in that thought. I was going to submit to this evil adolescent. I was going to be raped. Not just once. I was going to be raped repeatedly.

I was about to live out every woman's worst nightmare. And it wouldn't be just today. He made it clear from the start that as far as he's concerned he owns me now. That was one of the first things out of his mouth.

He was just as amused by my substantial bra as he had been by my plain white panties. As I slid my blouse down my arms and dropped it on the coffee table he said, "You won't be wearing that again, either. Jesus, bitch! Don't you like sex?"

I assumed that was a rhetorical question. I stood waiting for the next indignity. But he wanted an answer. He snarled, "I asked you a fucking question!"

I almost lost it. I exclaimed with heartfelt hostility that I could no longer contain even though I knew it was foolish to antagonize him, "Yes! I like to make love! I don't want to be raped!"

That was another half truth. The reality is I'm a bit ambivalent about sex. I like kissing and being touched. I enjoy seeing my husband look at me and know that he finds me desirable. I think orgasms are nice and I usually have one when we make love. But I don't like the mess and sometimes ... maybe more than sometimes, my husband wants to have sex when I just don't feel like it. When everything is right, though, I do like sex.

I regretted my outburst immediately. But fortunately he ignored the animosity in my voice and said, "I ain't talking about that! You dress like a fucking nun!"

I explained, "This is how I dress for the office. These clothes are appropriate. This is how a woman is supposed to dress if she wants to be taken seriously at work."

I was annoyed with myself for feeling so defensive about it. I didn't have to explain to him why I dress the way I do.

He chuckled and said, "Well from now on I guess you're going to be taken a lot less seriously at work. We're going to go through your closet and you're going to start dressing like what you are now, my slut."

He's going to be pretty disappointed when he starts going through my wardrobe. I have a few dresses that he might approve of, very few. Most of my dresses were purchased with the office in mind. My casual clothes consist mainly of slacks or comfortable shorts and conservative tops of one type or another. I'm not in the habit of dressing to display my body to strange men.

My mind was dragged back to the humiliating present by the order to remove my skirt and my pantyhose. My first reaction wasn't well thought out. I felt relief that at least for another few minutes my breasts would remain hidden from his leering eyes. That was pretty silly. It wasn't my breasts he came here to rape.

As my fingers made quick work of the button and the zipper holding my skirt in place I made note of the fact that I was obeying instantly now. No pleading. No gasping for breath. I've already accepted the fact that I'm going to allow this boy, this young man, to rape me.

My subconscious apparently reached that conclusion before my conscious mind did. As strange as it may seem, the realization that it was inevitable seemed to calm me. There was no more need to struggle to find some way to avoid the horror of what was about to happen to me. There was nothing left but to somehow survive. Not physically. I didn't expect him to be violent. I needed to survive with my mind intact.

For a brief moment, in the back of my mind, I thought about how I came to be in this predicament and thought, "I deserve this. This is my punishment. This is my punishment for being the kind of person I am and doing the terrible things I've done."

That moment of self loathing didn't last long, though. I quickly shook it off. No one deserves to be raped.

This boy may break me one day soon. But he hasn't yet. Not completely. Beneath the surface I'm still the headstrong woman who's responsible for the mess I've gotten myself into. I have no choice but to obey this pervert's orders. I will submit physically. The struggle now will be to keep my mind intact and find his weakness. There has to be some way out of this.

I dropped my skirt on the coffee table with my blouse and reached for the waistband of my pantyhose. They hid nothing from view. But they have a substantial feel to them when you have them on. I have the feeling of being clothed while wearing them. Removing them is a big step towards being naked and vulnerable. It was more difficult to remove them than I imagined it would be.

More disturbing yet, removing them on demand in front of Delon was an act of submission. I was undressing for the entertainment of a sixteen year old boy. That's a difficult concept for a conservative woman like me to accept.

I pushed my pantyhose down, feeling the cool, air conditioned room air on my legs as I did. It was a tangible reminder that I was nearly naked now.

I nearly fell on my ass while struggling to free my feet from my pantyhose. My legs were nearly as unsteady as my still shaking fingers. I reached out and caught myself with a hand on the coffee table. I used that support while I finished removing my hose. The balled up hose joined my other two garments on the table and I straightened back up, more conscious than ever of how exposed I was in just my bra and thin nylon panties.

Delon sat forward in his seat again. His hand began to move possessively over the cheeks of my ass. I could hear the excitement in his voice when he said, "I love the way a girl's body feels through her panties. Even butt ugly panties like these. There's just something so damned sexy about the way a girl's ass and pussy feel when your fingers slide over them. It isn't quite as sexy as the real thing, when she's naked and you have her steamy pussy in your hand. But it's an exciting preview of what's to come."

I thought, "Write it in your fucking diary, asshole! I don't need to hear that shit!"

But I didn't say a word. I knew he was saying those things to mess with my mind.

His fingers began to worm their way between my thighs from the rear again. He ordered me to spread my legs and when I didn't spread them far enough to satisfy him he snapped, "Farther! Jesus, bitch! You know what I want."

I slid my legs farther apart and moaned in dismay when I felt his long fingers come to rest over my nylon covered mound.

He began to gently massage my pussy through my underwear. For the second time in about ten minutes someone who was not my husband was touching my pussy! Delon, the first man who was not my husband to touch me there since I was married eight years ago, the boy who was about to rape me was touching my pubic mound as if it was his to do with as he pleases. And it is!

I stood there, docile, submissive. I allowed him to take whatever liberties he wished. There was no other alternative, unless you consider a decade in prison a viable alternative. I did not.

Nearly as disturbing as what Delon was doing was the way my body was reacting. I was disgusted with myself when I realized that as unbelievable as it seems my body was beginning to respond to his touch.

Of course it was an involuntary response. I understood that. That area of my body is as sensitive as any other woman's and no matter how wrong I knew this was those nerve endings were beginning to come alive. But knowing that it was my body and not my mind that was responding didn't make it any easier to deal with the humiliation.

His next command stopped my heart once more. "Look into the camera and slowly remove your bra."

It was almost impossible to think about removing my bra, baring my breasts to this boy. For most of the time since this humiliating molestation began I've been staring out the window trying to divorce myself from what I was doing and what he was doing to me. Now I looked into the camera lens and I was forcefully reminded that every move I made was being recorded.

I tried not to think about that. I tried not to wonder who would see the recording he was making. But it wasn't possible to distract myself when I was staring right into the lens.

I reached behind my back and struggled with the clasp for a moment. It took longer than was normally necessary to free the hooks. I don't think I was this nervous the first time I undressed for a boy when I was sixteen. But then, I wasn't doing it against my will the first time. I was a willing participant.

I released the bra straps. It hung loosely from my shoulders, sagging slightly, revealing a bit more cleavage but still covering my breasts. It was getting hard to breathe again. I raised my hands and grasped the shoulder straps. I shivered in fear and then I slowly eased the straps down, baring my breasts to the leering black teenager who now owned my body.

I was standing with my left side towards him. His right hand was still teasing my sex through my panties. When I finally pulled my bra away and reached out to drop it on the coffee table he reached up with his left hand and cupped my left breast.

I gasped and my eyes slammed shut.

He snarled, "Keep staring into the camera!"

I slowly opened my eyes, struggling to remain passive while he squeezed and manipulated so much of my tender flesh.

A long, humiliating moment passed before he said, "Not bad. They're smaller than I like. But they'll do. How big are your tits?"

The pompous little prick! "They'll do!" Who the hell does he think he is?!

But I was smart enough not to say that aloud. I meekly answered, "C. I wear a C cup."

I couldn't tell if he was serious or not when he said, "Maybe once I start feeding you all that protein they'll get a little bigger."

His fingers began to concentrate on my nipple, pinching it, pulling on it, teasing it to erection despite the horror I felt.

Once it was standing at attention he flicked it with his finger a few times before wondering out loud, "I wonder how much it hurts to have your nipples pierced? I'll bet it hurts like a bitch."

I didn't say anything. But I prayed that was just idle speculation.

He sat back after a few more moments of teasing me and said, "Keep looking into the camera while you take those ugly panties off."

I stared into that lens and experienced the strangest sensation. It was doing more than capturing my shame. It was recording the loss of my soul. But beyond that, I had the most awful sensation that I wasn't looking into a camera lens. I was looking through the lens into the eyes of a large group of men who were all gathered to witness my humiliation. I could almost hear all of their lewd comments swirling around in my head.

I was about to be naked for the entertainment value it would provide for god knows how many people over time. That was horrible enough. But as I slowly slid my panties down while staring at the camera that was recording my humiliation for posterity I recognized that now that I was naked there were no more barriers. Even worse, I stood before him and his camera in my own living room and undressed without a fight, indicating to anyone who saw the recording my total submission to a teenage boy.

I thought of the things he told me he was going to make me do if I chose being his slut over turning myself into the police. I still wasn't convinced that I could do those things. But I knew for a fact that I couldn't turn myself in and face the certainty of spending a decade of my life in prison. That was an absolute immutable fact that would not, could not change.

I stepped out of my panties and was about to drop them on the coffee table with the rest of my clothing. Delon stopped me. He ordered me to hand them to him.

It seemed silly. I was standing here naked but he seemed more interested in my underwear. Yet I felt my face and upper chest tingling at the prospect of placing my underwear in his hand. My humiliation deepened and I didn't even know why.

I reached out and held my wadded up underwear out to him as if I was giving him the title to my body. He took them into his large hand and I watched out of the corner of my eye as he opened them up and turned them inside out. I cringed as his thumb moved over the lining and he smiled up at me.

He laughed and said, "You may have potential after all!"

Then he laughed again and said, "Shit! I don't remember your name, either! What's your name, slut?"

"Brooke."

His thumb moved over the inside of my panties and he teased, "Brooke? More like a river! I'm shocked, Brooke. These things are soaking wet!"

They weren't. I knew they weren't. They may have been damp. His fingers spent a long time massaging my vulva, at times pushing my underwear right up inside of me. I realized that he was playing to the camera, taking pleasure in my humiliation.

He sat up in his seat again. His left hand reached out to cup my vulva possessively. This time the contact was flesh against intimate flesh. I shuddered in fear and revulsion but I didn't move. Not even when I felt his finger begin to enter me for the first time.

In my mind I was screaming, "THIS IS WRONG! THIS IS SO FUCKING WRONG!!"

But I was the only one who could hear it.

My eyes closed for a brief moment until he reminded me that I was to look into the camera. He moved his long finger in and out of my most intimate opening very slowly. He was staking his claim. He was making it clear to me and to whomever he showed that movie that I had surrendered. I belong to him now. My breasts, my vagina, every part of me. My body belongs to him. I am his to do with as he pleases. Not even my husband has that much power over me!

I sighed with relief when he removed his finger from my vagina. But my relief was premature. It wasn't a reprieve. It was a signal that things were about to get worse for me.

Chapter 2

Delon got to his feet and stood behind me. I stared into the camera as he wrapped his arms around me and grasped a breast in each hand. He pressed his body against mine. I felt his hard cock pressing against my lower back and I shuddered again. It felt huge. I couldn't tell how large it was. But there wasn't any doubt that it was larger than my husband's more than adequate six inch cock.

He bent down and kissed the back of my neck before whispering, "I noticed that you've spent a lot of time staring out of the window this morning. Were you looking for someone? Were you hoping that more guys were going to join us?"

He didn't wait for an answer. He knew that wasn't the case. He squeezed my tits and said, "Don't worry, Brooke. It won't be long before it isn't just the two of us. But first I'm going to have to see how much training you need. I'll need to find out what you're good at and where you need more training. But if you're so fascinated by what's going on out there I can make it easier for you."

He released my breasts and walked over to the large picture window that looked out on our small front yard and the street. The window took up a large part of that wall. It's ten feet wide and spans from six inches above the floor to six inches down from the ceiling.

The first thing we do when we come downstairs in the morning is open the heavy drapes over the window leaving only the sheers in place. That lets in plenty of light and the sheers provide enough privacy in the daylight hours.

Delon pulled aside the sheers which were our only source of privacy. I now stood naked in my front room, visible to anyone walking by or driving by slowly. He turned around and smiled at me, enjoying once more the terror on my face. In a taunting voice he said, "There! Now you can see everyone going past much more clearly."

Yes. I could. And I knew from having checked from the sidewalk in front of my house that with those sheers open anyone that looked at my window could see in, could see me.

Delon looked through the viewfinder of his movie camera and adjusted the angle slightly. He straightened up and said, "What we need is a cameraman. I don't imagine I'll have any trouble finding a volunteer before our next session."

He went around the coffee table and stood behind me. I couldn't see him. But I heard him back there. He was getting undressed. I didn't know where to look now. I didn't want to keep staring into that damned camera. I was extremely distressed at the view through my window now that anyone walking by could see me standing here naked with a teenage boy who would soon be naked, too. Long before I found some neutral point upon which I could safely focus I felt Delon pressing up against my back once more.

He was naked now! The heat from his body almost felt as if it was burning my skin. I could feel the shaft of his cock throbbing against my lower back. One large, black hand reached around and cupped my breast. The other slid slowly down over my stomach until it came to rest on my pussy. His hand cupped me there and gently squeezed.

His hips gyrated slowly and as his cock left a snail trail of lubricant across my back he said, "It's time for your first test. Let's see how much training you're going to need before I can turn you into a good cocksucker, Brooke."

He sat back down on the sofa beside me and said, "Turn and face me."

I turned and despite my determination not to look, my eyes were immediately drawn to his hard cock. It wasn't outlandishly large. I've heard stories of much bigger ones. But it was unquestionably the largest cock I've ever seen in person. I estimated that it was maybe a little less than eight inches long, perhaps a little longer. What concerned me more was that it was half again as big around as my husband's.

It was certainly impressive, threatening even. It was not, however, some monster cock. It wasn't as long as I feared when I felt it pressing against my back or when I was judging by the bulge in the front of his pants earlier.

I waited for the command to kneel. But he wasn't through degrading me yet. His eyes explored my body thoroughly for a moment before he said, "Spread your legs farther apart."

I obeyed but he wasn't satisfied.

"Farther!"

I spread them slightly more than shoulder width apart and stood there while he continued to debase me with his prying eyes. I couldn't look at him. I stared off into the distance behind him and waited for his next command. I didn't understand why he didn't just order me to my knees and get this over with.

He ordered me to turn around. I almost screamed in frustration. I certainly didn't want to have to suck the little bastard off. But it was torture the way he was dragging this out. Of course, he probably knew that. I suppose that as much as anything else he was savoring the power he has over me.

I turned and stood with my back to him. He ordered me to spread my legs apart again and then he ordered me to bend down, keeping my legs straight, and rest my hands flat on the floor.

I leaned over very slowly, feeling my labia spread and the cool room air flow over my moist sex. I knew just exactly what kind of view he had of the most intimate areas of my body. I didn't know whether to be furious or humiliated beyond belief. So I chose both.

I saw movement between my legs. It drew my eyes and I was forced to watch his hand moving slowly up and down the shaft of his cock. Looking beyond that I couldn't avoid seeing the lust bloated face of the young man that was in total control of my body now. The boy that was about to rape me.

But he wasn't through degrading me yet. His voice was different now, thicker. I heard the lust when he said, "Reach up and spread your pussy open."

I would never have let my husband see me in this vulgar position. Not that he would have asked. Not even after eight years of marriage. Yet I had no choice but to reach between my thighs and slowly spread my labia, allowing this obnoxious teenager a perfect view of the entrance to my vagina.

To make what I was doing even more mortifying, I felt traces of the slippery moisture beginning to seep out of me. It was slowly oozing out of me and lightly coating the area of my body that was the object of so much of his attention.

He stared at my exposed sex in that degrading position for a very long time before he said, "It won't be long, Brooke. It won't be long at all before you feel my cock filling that hot little hole. But first, let's see if you're any good with that smart mouth of yours. It's time. Get on your knees."

I removed my hands from my pussy and stood up quickly. I turned to face Delon. I tried not to think about what I was about to do as I sank slowly to my knees on the carpet at his feet.

I saw a car go slowly past out front but I wasn't worried so much about people in vehicles. The speed limit here is only twenty-five. But I don't imagine that many people drive by trying look into houses. I was more concerned with people going by on the sidewalk. Or with my neighbors stepping out into their yards and perhaps seeing movement in my living room, drawing their attention to me, naked, on my knees, sucking a big black cock.

I was between his knees now. His inflamed sex organ was no more than twenty-four inches from my face. His cock was hard and pulsing, the fat knob at the top covered with the slimy lubricant that was oozing out of him in amounts that only a horny teenager can produce.

His testicles were as impressive as his cock. The large, dark, fuzz covered sack hung down so far that his balls rested on the sofa cushion. I stared at his cock and balls and tried to calm down. I tried not to think about what I was about to do. But it was like trying to ignore a hurricane. I've never seen a black cock. I've never seen a cock that large. And I have never been so totally helpless.

I had a lot to worry about at the moment. But what worried me most was that I wasn't in charge of this blowjob. I have, on rare occasions, given my husband blowjobs. But I did it on my terms. I licked and kissed his cock. I took the head of it in my mouth and used my hand on the shaft. But he only came in my mouth once, the first time I gave him a blowjob. From that time on he came in a tissue or he stopped me before he reached orgasm and he made love to me in the usual way.

From what Delon said earlier about increasing my intake of protein I knew there would be no tissues used this time.

His lust choked voice interrupted my reverie. "You can start by licking my balls. Take your time. Remember, this isn't about getting it over with. It's a test to see how well you can please me."

I leaned forward and rested my forearms on the cushion on either side of his thighs. Just before my tongue touched the bottom of his ball sack his cock throbbed again, excreting what appeared to be nearly a teaspoon of shiny lubricant.

Okay. Maybe that's a slight exaggeration. But here was a hell of a lot of it. I reminded myself that the stuff was just lubricant. I knew even from my limited experience that there was no taste. It was the same stuff that my pussy produced when I became aroused. It was no big deal.

But there was so much of it! I've never seen anything like it!

I finally touched my tongue to his balls. He might be in charge. But his sudden intake of breath at the touch of my tongue made it obvious that I had power. Unfortunately, it wasn't a power to influence. It was only a power to effect. He was definitely not immune to the power of my touch. If only I had the power to withhold that power.

I was aware of his clean scent and the difference between him and the other males I've been with. There was the size of his sex organs, of course. And even more obvious, the stark contrast in skin color. His skin is the color of dark chocolate. His pubic hair is shorter and kinkier. I'm tempted to say that his skin tasted slightly different. But that may have been because I was terrified and helpless. I've never been raped before. My senses may have been influenced by that distinction.

He stared down at me, watching my pink tongue dance over his dark flesh. Since Delon came barging in here ... I tried to think how long ago it was but I was shocked to realize I had no idea. An hour ago ... two?

This morning has lasted forever. I have no idea what time it is now. But since he came in and took over, since I began to accept my fate, I have attempted from time to time to judge his level of experience based on his actions and the comments he made. He's only sixteen. How much sexual experience can he have?

I was having trouble making an informed estimate because he's so arrogant, so damned pompous, so cocksure of himself. He already knew when he came to my door this morning how this was going to turn out. He knew before I opened the front door that I was going to become his sex slave.

It was obvious that he wasn't a virgin. But could he really be as experienced as he seemed? I lost my virginity when I was his age. But I didn't suddenly become promiscuous. I had sex with four boys before I met Doug. But we didn't do it often. It might have been different if we had more opportunity. But we didn't.

I had sex with my first boyfriend twice. I was desperately in love with him and it was the most exciting thing that ever happened to me. I wanted to do it more. It turned out to be just as exciting as I dreamed it would be. I loved being touched in all those forbidden places and the look in his eyes when he saw my naked body. I could almost have had an orgasm from being naked in front of him!

But our parents made certain we seldom had the opportunity to be alone. Like most parents of teenage girls they watched me like prison guards.

It was a long time after we broke up that I let a boy get past second base again. It happened on a Friday evening. He was stupid enough to brag about it to everyone he met over the weekend. I heard all about it when I got to school the following Monday. I think he told everyone including the school custodian! I never went out with him again.

I didn't even go to a movie with another boy for almost a year after that. It was a long time before I had sex with another boy. When I finally did it wasn't because I was in love with him. I just kind of gave in to the pressure one night. I got tired of all the wrestling. It wasn't pleasant and I never went out with him again.

I began dating again in my senior year and finally went all the way with the boy I was sure I was going to marry as soon as we graduated. Looking back I see how naïve I was. But then, weren't we all at that age?

We went our separate ways after graduation. We didn't even break up, not really. We just kind of stopped dating. I met Doug months later after I found a job. I was still living at home and living according to my parent's rules. I was given a little more latitude, but not a lot.

Unfortunately my puny paycheck kept me at home. I would need to find a much better job before I could afford to move out of my parent's house and be free at last.

My husband is six years older than me. There was so much about him that impressed me right from the very beginning. I was impressed by his maturity. He's very good looking, intelligent, honest to a fault, and he was determined to make something of himself. He's a college graduate and unlike me he wasn't just going wherever life took him. He had a plan.

College wasn't a possibility for me. I hoped that I'd get a chance to take night classes someday. My parents weren't poor. They were middle class, maybe even upper middle class. But they were both in poor health. I didn't feel like I could leave town. They needed me.

As it turned out, both of my parents passed away within three years of my high school graduation. I devoted a lot of my time over that period to caring for them. If I had started college I would have had to drop out.

I think his education was one of first things that attracted me to Doug. I was thrilled that he would be interested in a simple high school graduate. He didn't flaunt it. But he had such a clear headed way of looking at things. He understood things that I never even bothered to think about.

It isn't that I'm not intelligent. My grades were good when I was in school but I didn't work any harder than I had to. My grades weren't good enough to merit a scholarship. I found a clerk typist job in an office downtown as soon as I graduated from high school and went to work.

Unlike Doug, I didn't have a plan. I knew that I wanted a better life than I had. But I wasn't doing anything about it. I wasn't acquiring any marketable skills or looking into taking evening classes. That may be why Doug impressed me so much right from the start.

We met in the park where we would both go to eat our lunch on nice days. He wasn't shy exactly. He was focused. He didn't even notice me at first. I noticed him, though. He was cute and I quickly started trying discreetly to attract his attention.

It wasn't easy. He usually had his nose buried in a book. I finally walked up to the bench he was sitting on one day and asked if I could join him. Even then he had to be drawn out. He was not an easy man to get to know.

I finally got tired of waiting for him to ask me out. After a week and a half of sitting together at lunch time I mentioned that the county fair was coming to town. It began to look like I was going to have to come right out and ask him to take me. But he finally took the hint and invited me to go to the fair with him. We were married six months later.

In those intervening six months we probably made love half a dozen times. So when I was married eight years ago at the age of eighteen I had probably had sex a dozen times, and half of those times were with my fiancé.

Delon seemed so much more worldly than I was at his age. I got the impression that he was more experienced and more knowledgeable than I am now at the age of twenty-six. It was disconcerting. My comparative inexperience seemed to put me at an even greater disadvantage.

I had let my mind wander again. It made what was I was doing more bearable. I wasn't allowed to wander for long before he jerked me back to the present with his command to begin licking his cock.

The large knob at the tip and the top two inches of the shaft were covered with a thick coat of lubricant. I was terrified and disgusted. But at the same time I couldn't help being ... I hate to use the word impressed. Yet I found myself reacting to his obvious masculinity on a visceral level.

When I became aware of the reaction I was having to his large, erect cock it disturbed me nearly as much as the things he was making me do. I thought I was more highly evolved than that!

The closer I got, and the more time I spent with his cock right in my face, the more impressive it was. Only I didn't want to be impressed. Unfortunately, something inside of me seemed to react to the combination of his oversized sex organs and his arrogance. Some primitive part of me that I had no control over was reacting to his youth and his strength and his virility.

I realized it and it infuriated me. I am not some submissive, brainless little slut who can be led around by her vagina. I am an independent, headstrong, self aware, intelligent young woman who is offended by the objectification of my gender.

I don't mean to give the impression that I was falling under the spell of his cock. I was just as horrified now as I was from the very beginning when Delon first told me what he had planned for me.

I was, however, self aware enough to recognize that somewhere deep inside of me, my subconscious was reacting to this black bastard's big cock. That sign of my own internal weakness made me nearly as mad as his arrogance did.

Those introspective thoughts spun around in my confused mind at light speed, probably as a distraction to take my mind off of what I was doing with my tongue. It wasn't working. There wasn't as much as a fraction of a second when I wasn't totally aware that my tongue was bathing the large, black cock of a sixteen year old boy.

It got worse when I reached the top half of his shaft and I began swallowing the slippery goo that was continuing to pour out of him at an amazing rate.

He watched until I finished cleaning his manhood before he said, "Alright. Let's see how much of that thing you can take in your mouth. Give me your best blowjob."

He watched for a few minutes as I sucked his cock the way I would have sucked my husband's. He didn't grab my head and try to force more of his cock into my mouth. He didn't give me orders or criticize my hesitant style. He didn't say a word until just before he reached his orgasm.

I knew we were nearing the moment of truth before he spoke. He started tensing up and I knew it was coming. His eyes were closed, his head lolling back against the sofa. He simply warned me in a breathless voice, "I'm going to cum now. Don't spill a drop, bitch."

That was when the fear really kicked in. I didn't think I could do this. I only once allowed a man to cum in my mouth and it had been awful. Sickening!

But I was more afraid of this boy whose cock was about to start spraying semen in my mouth than I was of a mouthful of male fluids. He had total control over me. I had to please him. So I steeled myself for what was about to happen and increased the speed of my hand moving up and down his cock, waiting, dreading the flood that I knew was about to take place. I just wanted this to be over with.

His body twitched violently several times and his breath caught loudly in his throat. He moaned and I felt his cock throb even more violently. I expected his cock to erupt like a hose in my mouth, spraying forcefully against my tonsils. But it was more like my mouth was suddenly full of warm liquid.

And I do mean full! There was so much of it!

I was in shock at first. But then I started to gag as the bitter taste overwhelmed my senses. His eyes opened and he watched my body convulse as I gagged uncontrollably. It took a moment for the seizures I was experiencing to pass but through it all I forced myself to remain in place.

My lips stayed glued to the groove below the knob and my hand continued to milk his shaft until he reached down and held it in place. His body slowly relaxed back down onto the sofa cushion.

He stared into my eyes, enjoying the wide ranging emotions he saw there. They all fed his ego. That I still had the head of his cock in my mouth and that mouthful of disgusting slime resting on my tongue demonstrated to both of us how much power he had over me. Even my disgust gave him more power!

He took a moment to catch his breath before he said, "Okay, bitch. Not good. In fact, that was downright pathetic. But To be honest I didn't expect much from a prissy bitch like you. I think you have potential, though. At least you didn't puke. I suppose I'll be able to train you so that you can please me and entertain my friends without causing me too much embarrassment. Now sit up carefully. Don't spill any of that. You need it to make your little tits grow.

I wasn't certain before. But this time it was obvious that he was being facetious. I wasn't so concerned with whether he was satisfied with the size of my breasts or not or whether he believed my tits would grow if I drank enough cum. I was more disturbed by his assertion that he felt I would soon be a good enough cocksucker to service his friends.

I eased my mouth off of his cock and sat back on my heels. My mouth was still so full of his semen that my cheeks were bulging. He smiled and said, "That's right. Get used to it. Your world is going to revolve around that stuff from now on. Your main function in life is going to be draining cocks. My cock, my friend's cocks, stranger's cocks, all kinds of cocks.

"I'm willing to bet you don't have any idea what your life is going to be like now. Before I go home this evening I'll load a few of my favorite stories onto your computer for you. They'll give you an idea of what your future will be like."

He stared into my eyes for a moment, savoring the horror he saw there. Finally he said, "Swallow."

It was a struggle. That nasty stuff didn't want to go down my throat. Or more accurately, my throat rebelled at the idea of swallowing it. I gagged a few more times. But finally I managed to get it all down.

It left a burning sensation in my throat. I felt like I had just swallowed poison or acid; some sort of caustic liquid. I likened it to swallowing drain cleaner.

The aftertaste was overpowering. I was desperate to get up and rinse out my mouth and throat. But I didn't even suggest it. I remained there on my knees and waited for a teenage boy, a boy ten years my junior to tell me what to do next.

His cock had receded a bit. But it never did get completely soft before we moved on to the next degrading act. He took a moment to relax and recover. His eyes scanned my body as if trying to memorize it. I noticed for the first time that he wasn't circumcised. That was another first for me. I've never seen a cock with the foreskin still attached. It seemed to add to the overall affect of out of control virility the kid exuded.

Delon got to his feet. His cock was right in my face. I leaned back to give him more room. He seemed to find my reaction comical. He inched closer and began running the head of his cock around my face. I heard the amusement in his voice when he said, "You might as well get used to it. You're going to have a lot of cock in your face from now on."

He ordered me to my feet and pointed to the floor on the other side of the coffee table. I moved to the spot he designated and waited for the next assault to begin.

He turned the movie camera off and moved it. He set it up closer to me and checked the aim before starting it again. I was even closer to the front window now. I was grateful that it was still morning on a quiet street. Most of the adults were at work and the kids were still in school ... all but the one that was raping me.

If anyone had passed by on the sidewalk out front in the last few minutes they must not have noticed me in here, naked and being sexually assaulted by a black teenager. No one was standing out front staring in. I could only pray that my luck would continue to hold ... if this could be called luck.

Delon reached into the canvas bag he brought with him and pulled out a large digital camera. He was already recording everything on a movie camera. I would have thought that having him take still pictures would be just one more indignity, hardly worth mentioning. But I didn't react that way. It made no sense, I know. But that feeling I had of losing control increased exponentially when he lifted that camera to his face and started taking pictures of my naked body.

At first he just moved around me, snapping pictures of my body from all angles. But soon he began ordering me into increasingly obscene poses. First with such poses as cupping my breasts and offering them up to the camera. Then pinching and pulling my nipples, sometimes into what struck me as grotesquely disfiguring shapes.

His focus then shifted to my pubic area. I was forced to spread my legs obscenely and then hold my sex open for the camera. He took dozens and dozens of humiliating close-ups. I comforted myself with the thought that at least in those close-ups my face couldn't be seen. But it wasn't a lot of comfort because most of the photographs he was taking left no doubt as to my identity.

He put me back into that obscene pose that he found so amusing earlier, bent over with my legs spread wide, displaying my anus and my sex and making sure that my face was visible between my legs so that if anyone that knew me saw these obscene pictures they would be able to recognize me.

He ordered me into a recliner and made me put my feet up on the arms of the chair. He took a few more pictures and then ordered me to play with my pussy as if I was masturbating. It was a purely physical act. I felt nothing as I rubbed my mound and teased my clit, even inserting one and then two fingers into my vagina.

He ordered me to lick and suck my fingers clean and took half a dozen extreme close-ups of my wet fingers entering my mouth.

The last few pictures were the worst. He put me back on my knees and made me suck on his cock which had gotten hard again while he was taking all those dirty pictures. I was forced to look up at the camera while he took pictures of my face with his big, black cock buried in my mouth or just resting on my face.

Altogether he must have taken close to a hundred photographs. I was dying to ask him what he was going to do with them. But even if I thought he'd tell me the truth, and I didn't, I was pretty certain that I didn't want to know the answer.

I watched him putting his still camera back in the bag and I was just about to sigh with relief when I got a huge shock. I looked up and saw my mailman standing in the grass out front. He was staring in my window, obviously just as shocked as I was.

Oh my god! How long has he been standing there?! What has he seen me do?!

A small scream escaped my lips and Delon looked up to see what caused it. He followed my gaze and saw the mailman out front. He grinned, not the least bit bothered that someone was witnessing my shame. He moved around behind me and grabbed my breasts, pointing them at the mailman as if they were weapons.

The mailman finally seemed to come to his senses. He shook his head and finished crossing my lawn. I listened as he put my mail in the box. There was a pause and then he rang the bell.

Delon propelled me towards the door. He stood behind me and forced one of my hands to grip and hold his hard cock. He stood behind the door as I opened it several inches to see what the mailman wanted.

He stood there, tongue tied for a moment before clearing his throat and asking, "Mrs. Causey ... are you ... is everything alright?!"

Delon wouldn't settle for that. He wouldn't permit me even the small comfort of hiding behind the door. Without showing himself he edged the door open further leaving me totally exposed to my mailman.

I must have been bright, bright red. I could feel my skin tingling. Having my humiliation witnessed by someone outside the house magnified my shame beyond my ability to describe it. But there was nothing I could say aside from, "Yes, Dave. I'm fine. Thank you for being concerned."

The look of concern remained on his shocked face. Delon nudged me and I said, "Really, Dave. I'm alright. I'd appreciate it if you keep this to yourself, though."

Dave has been our mailman from the time we bought this house shortly after we married. He's a fixture, a part of the neighborhood. He's a dear man in his early fifties who looked just as embarrassed as I was. I thanked him again for his concern and slowly closed the door.

As soon as the door closed, Delon exclaimed, "Shit! I should have turned the camera to record that. It would have been hilarious!"

I wasn't quite as amused.

How was I ever going to be able to face that man again?!

As soon as the door was closed, Delon went over and grabbed the movie camera and his canvas bag. He ordered me to lead the way to my bedroom.

I was relieved that we were finally getting away from the window. But half way up the stairs I realized that he intended to have sex with me in my marriage bed. That very nearly freaked me out. I was just about to plead with him not to make me do this there. But I thought about it and decided that I would much rather get raped in my bed and change the bedding after Delon went home than be bent over in front of my living room window and raped for all the world to see.

I led Delon to my bedroom and waited while he set that fucking movie camera up facing my bed. I waited while he put a new disk in the camera, checked the aim again and turned it on. I was in no hurry.

He ordered me onto the bed once the camera was running. I pulled the bedspread and blanket back and stretched out on my back on my side of the bed. He picked up the still camera and began taking more nude pictures. He made me pose in several obscene poses before he ordered me to get out my vibrator.

He didn't seem to believe me when I said that I didn't have one. He stared at me for a moment before he said, "You will."

He took a few more explicit pictures before putting his camera back in the bag and stepping up to the side of the bed. He pulled me closer to the edge and grabbed one of my breasts. When I was positioned conveniently he leaned forward and traced a slimy path around my face with his hard cock.

I did the only thing I could do. I closed my eyes and waited for the humiliation to end. I was not in a hurry. I had no desire to be raped by this boy again.

As disgusting as it would have been, I almost wished that he would let me suck his cock again. The thought of this kid putting his cock in my vagina made me physically ill. That one part of my body more than any other is, or at least it was sacrosanct. That's the part of my body I share only with my husband. It's more than a playground for the neighbors. It's the symbolic center of my being, the core of my existence.

In the moment that he entered me there I would be truly defiled. I actually don't think I've ever realized before how important it was to me that only my husband have access to that part of me. I never expected that I would have sex with anyone but my husband and so I never gave it any thought.

It was tearing me up now to realize that no part of my body was safe from this boy. No part of my body belongs to me any longer. It all belongs to him. It's his to use and share as he sees fit. He has already made it clear that he intends to do just that.

He worked the head of his cock into my mouth and without even thinking about it I turned my head slightly to give him better access. He moved his cock in and out of my mouth a few times, striking the back of my throat each time.

I thought for a moment that he might settle for another blowjob. But after only three strokes he pulled back and joined me on the bed. He crawled up over me. I soon felt the head of his large cock sliding over my moist slit. He wasn't resting his weight on me but I still found it very hard to breathe.

He ordered me to look at him. I slowly turned my head and looked up into his eyes. He saw how much it bothered me to be doing this. I couldn't have concealed the anguish I felt if I wanted to. He probably realized that it bothered me even more to be doing it in my bed, the bed I share with my husband. That would account for the cruel smirk on his face.

His cock nearly entered me a couple of times. But that would have been too easy. He wasn't going to do it without tormenting me just a little more. Each time the head of his cock started to enter me he pulled back and continued to slide it up and down through the crease of my sex.

Finally he tired of toying with me and commanded, "Wrap your fingers around it and guide it in for me. And don't close your eyes. This is an important moment in our relationship. We're going to want to remember this for a long time."

I didn't want to. Remember it I mean. I would give anything for a severe case of amnesia. But whether I wanted to or not, whether our eyes were locked or not, I knew that I would remember this horrible moment for the rest of my tortured life.

I reached between us and guided the large knob at the end of his hard cock to my opening. He slowly plugged the head of it into me, or almost into me. It was pressing against my opening with slowly increasing pressure.

He paused to enjoy the look of anguish on my face. Then he slowly began to lower himself onto me, into me, filling me, stretching me more than I've ever been stretched before.

I cried out, all but overcome by grief for what I lost when his cock entered me. I was nearly hysterical. I had to force myself to calm down. Hysterics would do me no good now.

I tried not to think of Doug. I forced myself to put this in perspective. Women all over the world are raped every day. I would survive this. Or at least that was what I tried to tell myself. I wasn't entirely certain that I would ever be the same after this.

I wondered if I would be able to tell the difference. The difference between the size of his cock and my husband's wasn't vast after all. I found that I couldn't tell the difference in length when he finally had his cock buried in me to the point that our pubic bones touched. But the difference in diameter was surprisingly noticeable; at least it was for the first few moments.

My eyes filled with tears and he became a blur. The tears ran down my cheeks in streams but that was a good thing. I was thankful that I couldn't see his arrogant face clearly any longer. I was able to hide behind the curtain of my blurred vision.

I spread my legs farther apart to accommodate him as his cock entered me. It was stretching me like never before. It was nearly taking my breath away and I don't mean that in a good way.

Once he entered me for the first time he slowly lowered his cock into me in one long, slow, steady move until his pubic bone pressed against mine. Because his cock was so large I feared that it would be painful. But it wasn't, not physically. I felt more stuffed full of cock than I ever have before. But the only discomfort was mental.

He paused and sighed loudly when his cock was buried inside of me. But he only paused for a few seconds before he started drawing back, still moving very slowly. That's how he fucked me for several long moments, with slow, confident strokes.

I hate to admit it. But it started feeling pretty good despite the horror I felt that a black boy was raping me in my marriage bed.

There was never any danger that I would reach orgasm. But if I said that the things he was doing with his fat cock didn't feel kind of nice I'd be lying. Even as I became aware of it, though, I hated myself for feeling that way.

Of course Delon wasn't suffering mentally the way I was. Quite the opposite. He began to fill my ears with nasty comments, telling me how much he loves my hot, tight pussy and what a good fuck I am. He commented on my tits and my ass and how I was already getting better at sucking cock because I've already learned to swallow the way a good slut should.

I don't know why he said that. I don't recall telling him that I don't swallow. I suppose it was obvious from the convulsions I experienced that I don't normally allow a man to ejaculate in my mouth.

A chill ran down my spine when he told me again how much he was looking forward to humiliating me and sharing me with other guys. He wasn't just trying to scare me, either. I could hear the truth of it in his voice. He was looking forward to turning me into a slut just as he promised.

Every word out of his mouth was like a punch in the guts. But every word was having the opposite effect on him. The horrible things he was saying were turning him on even more. The nastier his plan for me the more excitement I heard in his voice.

He started raping me faster and finally shut his damned mouth. It was a relief not to have to listen to his perverted idea of a good time. Unfortunately, I realized that he only stopped talking because he was about to pollute my body with his semen.

And then it happened. He tensed up and I thought that I could actually feel his cock throb as it spewed its slime inside of me. I knew that for the rest of my life I would remember this horrible moment every time Doug and I made love. This ... this creature, this monster had just contaminated me. He defiled me, made me unclean. I could never be clean again. Not totally.

He finally stopped. He didn't get off of me, though. He remained in place over me with his cock buried to the hilt. I was still crying quietly. I couldn't see his smug, arrogant face because of the tears. For that I was grateful.

He leaned down after a few moments and began to kiss me like a lover. It was the first time he kissed me and I hated that indignity as much as anything else he did. He began to work his tongue between my lips. I almost gagged but I didn't fight him.

I didn't return his kiss. Not at first. Not until he growled, "Kiss me back, bitch. Kiss me like you mean it."

I began to return his kiss, even using my tongue in a lackluster way. I became a lot more enthusiastic when his fingers closed on my nipple and began to squeeze.

I squealed around his fat tongue. I realized that he was always going to win and stopped fighting it. I tried to imagine that I was kissing my husband. But that didn't work. It only served to remind me of how soiled I have become. So instead, I struggled to keep my mind blank and I kissed him as enthusiastically as I could.

He must have been satisfied. He stopped squeezing my nipple.

He finally pulled his cock out of me and stretched out beside me with his head on my husband's pillow. That bothered me almost as much as being raped by him. That's my husband's pillow! I was about to ask him politely to change places with me when he took my mind off of that comparatively minor irritation.

He lay beside me staring at the ceiling and calmly said, "Get down there and suck my cock and balls clean."

At first I don't think the meaning of his words even registered. When it finally sank in that he wanted me to clean his slimy crotch with my mouth I thought that he must be joking. I looked over and saw the intense look on his face and exclaimed, "People don't do that! You must be joking!"

"Do I look like I'm joking, you stupid cunt? I don't give a shit what people do. I only care what you do. And from now on you do any fucking thing I tell you to do ... without the fucking lip!

"If you really don't want to do it I suppose I can find something else to do with your mouth. Tell me, Brooke, have you ever sucked a dog's cock? Or maybe you'd like to play a little game called urinal. You get your fucking face down there and do a good job or we can go across the street and I'll introduce you to my dog."

I stared at him in shock, still not certain that he was serious despite his threats and the look of growing impatience on his face. I couldn't look him in the eyes. I turned away and found myself looking at his flaccid but still very large cock. It was shiny with the juices from my vagina and from his semen. His large, fuzzy balls were even worse.

I slowly edged down the bed and got up on my hands and knees. The strong smell of sex hit me when my face was over his crotch and I gagged as I contemplated the disgusting act that he was requiring me to perform for his amusement.

I stared at his messy groin, not certain that I could force myself to obey until he quietly said, "Arf!"

I didn't even want to think about whether or not he would actually try to force me to have sex with his dog. That and the game of urinal he mentioned were unthinkable. I didn't know the rules to urinal. But I was quite certain that I didn't want to learn. Either of those two perversions were more unimaginable than what I was about to do.

I took a deep breath and leaned down. It might have been easier if I could have closed my eyes. Unfortunately I needed to see what I was doing. I stuck out my tongue and tentatively touched it to his heavily soiled testicles.

His cock twitched and he sighed when I touched him. I ignored his reaction and moved my tongue lightly over his balls. It was very unpleasant. But to be honest the smell was worse than the taste. The taste wasn't as strong as when he came in my mouth earlier. But then, does that minor distinction really matter? It was a disgusting act to have to perform.

I began to clean him with my tongue, slowly at first. I fought a constant struggle to keep my stomach from rebelling. But it finally occurred to me that the quicker I worked the sooner I'd finish this loathsome task. I put more energy into what I was doing, wanting desperately to get this over with.

I felt his cum began to drain out of me and ooze down my thigh as I worked. I paused and started to reach for a tissue but he stopped me.

I explained what was happening. He grinned and said, "Let it go. It'll give you something to remember me by when you are lying here beside your husband tonight trying to get me out of your mind so you can go to sleep."

No it wouldn't. As soon as this creature left the first thing I was going to do was change the bedding.

I finished cleaning his balls and started licking my way up the thick shaft of his cock. I worked my way all the way up to the tip and thought I was finished. I started to sit back on my heels when he said, "You aren't finished. Now it's time for desert. Skin it back and clean underneath."

I had no idea what he was talking about!

He saw the confusion on my face and exclaimed, "Christ! Don't you know anything?! Pull the foreskin back and lick the head of my cock clean. Make sure you get all the crud under there. It can be unhealthy if we don't keep it clean. I say 'we' because that's your job from now on. It's my job to have it. It's your job to clean it."

I think that by then my mind must have been getting numb. I leaned forward, carefully peeled back his foreskin and licked the head of his cock until it was clean. When I finished that disgusting chore he was finally satisfied. He stood up and ordered me to get on my hands and knees with my butt near the edge of the bed.

I started to panic. I assumed that he was about to rape my ass. He already told me that all of my orifices belonged to him and that he intended to make use of them. But that wasn't his intention. Not yet.

He went around the bed and picked up his still camera again. He ordered me to spread my legs and he took pictures of my freshly fucked pussy and the cum draining out of me. I was forced to look back over my shoulder at him so that my face was in every picture.

After he was satisfied that he had enough of those revolting photographs he ordered me to turn around and sit on the side of the bed.

I turned around but before I sat down I pleaded, "Please, Delon. I'm a mess. Let me go clean up first."

He grinned and said, "Don't worry. I'm going to help you with that."

I knew by the look on his face that he had something nasty in mind. I reminded myself once more why I was forced to obey this son of a bitch. I had to keep telling myself why I had to obey this perverted bastard or I couldn't do these things. Shuddering with revulsion I carefully sat down on the edge of the bed.

He brought the tripod closer and checked the aim and the focus on the movie camera. Then he stood in front of me and scooped up a finger full of the cooling cum that was still oozing out of me. He raised his hand and displayed the goop on his fingers to the camera before he said, "Open your mouth and stick out your tongue."

Where did he get these perverted ideas?! Did he think this shit up? Whose mind works this way?!

I slowly opened my mouth and stuck out my tongue.

Just as slowly his hand drew closer until his finger was resting on my tongue. He wiped the slime off on my tongue and ordered me to swallow.

I obeyed. What else could I do?

His next command was just as demeaning. He ordered me to suck his finger clean. I sucked on it just the way he made me suck on is cock. He grinned down at me with that fucking arrogant look on his face while I nursed on his large finger. When he was finished humiliating me that way he stepped back.

I felt the muscles in my stomach unclench when it appeared that it was over. But it wasn't over. He removed the movie camera from the tripod and began filming personally. He smiled and said, "Keep going. You don't need my help. Get that nasty pussy nice and clean."

I didn't mean to do it. I was afraid to anger him and I was afraid of urging him on to greater indignities. But before I could control my own anger I blurted out, "What's wrong with you?! Where do you get these ideas?!"

I saw him smile behind the camera. He pointed at my crotch and I looked down. I began scooping up what remained of his semen. It wasn't actually that much. Most of it had run out of me and dribbled most of the way down my thighs. It was spread over such a large area that I was only able to gather traces of it.

He didn't care. It was the humiliation that he enjoyed.

While I worked he asked, "Don't you ever read dirty stories on the internet?"

I shook my head and exclaimed, "NO! Of course not!"

He chuckled and said, "That's where I get a lot of my ideas. It's quite an education. But don't worry. You're going to start. It'll give you some insight into what's in store for you."

I wasn't certain that I wanted to know. I was already disconcerted enough by the horrible things he's been telling me about and the disgusting things he has already made me do to amuse him.

I finally stopped what I was doing. There was nothing more to be scraped from my skin. It was all just a disgusting act now. He turned the camera off and said, "Make the bed. You will not change the sheets after I leave. I'm going to check. I want you to sleep on these sheets tonight. After you make the bed you can go take a shower. Then you can make me some lunch."

I made the bed. But I didn't care what he said. As soon as he left the house I was going to change the bedding. There was no way he could know as long as I put these sheets back on the bed in the morning.

I went into the bathroom and turned the water on in the shower. While my walk-in shower turned into a sauna I brushed my teeth over and over until I could no longer taste the disgusting bodily fluids that I've been lapping and sucking and swallowing since my friendly neighborhood rapist arrived this morning.

Once my mouth was clean I stepped into the shower. I stood under the stream as hot as I could stand it and cried like a baby. Maybe I did deserve to be punished. No, not maybe. I know I deserve to be punished. I've done some terrible things. But I didn't deserve this ... did I?

I have no idea how long I was in the shower. It was long enough that Delon stuck his head in the bathroom and yelled, "Alright, bitch! That's long enough!"

I rinsed off and turned the water off. The tears were still running down my cheeks. There was a moment of guilt when I realized once again that the tears were tears of self pity. I still felt nothing for the woman I struck with my car.

Well, that isn't entirely true. I'm not that cold blooded. I felt sorry for the pain I caused her. But there was no question that I felt much sorrier for me.

After drying off I brushed my hair and stood in front of the mirror looking at myself. It was so unfair. The one time I consumed alcohol since being put on probation and I get drunk and do it again. I'm not really a bad person. I swear that I'm not. Why is this happening to me?!

I almost went downstairs with the towel wrapped around me. But I knew that would be a mistake. It was more difficult than you can imagine for me to walk out of that bathroom in the nude, even after all that has happened to me this morning. I don't even walk around in the nude when I'm home alone!

Delon didn't specifically order me to be naked. But I'm not as stupid as my recent actions would seem to indicate. I knew what he expected. And I knew I was keeping him waiting.

I took a couple of deep breaths. I forced myself to remove and hang up my towel and leave the bathroom in the nude. I walked slowly to the stairs and then down them, feeling very much like I was on the way to the gallows.

I went into the kitchen. Delon was waiting for me. He was sitting at the kitchen table with his bare feet up on the table. Without thinking I nearly yelled at him to get his feet off the table. The fucking animal!

Luckily I came to my senses in time.

He was sipping a soft drink and watching me. The way his eyes moved over my body you would think he hadn't spent all morning raping me. He obviously wasn't tired of tormenting my body yet.

I asked him what he wanted for lunch. He shrugged and said, "Surprise me."

My mind went blank for a moment. Finally I decided that if I was just feeding me I would probably make a tuna salad sandwich. So I put together a tuna salad, made three sandwiches and served them at the table. I started to sit at the far end, as far from him as I could get. But of course that was unacceptable. He pushed out the chair closest to him and nodded towards it.

I drew a glass of ice water and sat down where he indicated. I took half a sandwich from my plate and stared at it for a long time while he started wolfing down the two sandwiches I made for him.

I realized I couldn't eat. I ended up putting it back down. I had no appetite. I may never eat again.

I sipped my water and tried to keep my mind blank while he ate all three sandwiches.

The stack of sandwiches went down quickly and the feeling of dread in the pit of my stomach grew just as quickly. I was in no hurry to move on to the next act in this little pornographic soap opera. I don't like being a sex slave. Being raped and humiliated turns out to be every bit as unpleasant as it sounds. I didn't know what was next on his dirty mind. And I was in no hurry to find out.

Chapter 3

It was obvious that he had a pretty good idea what was going through my mind. He grinned and suggested, "Why don't we relax for a while and watch a movie. I need time to recuperate."

We went into the front room again. I stood looking out the window while he put a disk into our DVD player. I was not pleased when I realized what "movie" we were going to watch. I was about to relive the most traumatic morning of my life.

Delon sat down on the end of the sofa. I wanted desperately to offer him a towel to sit on. But I didn't dare. He ordered me to stretch out on the sofa, rest my head in his lap and get comfortable. Somehow I didn't see that happening, at least not the part about getting comfortable.

He guided my head so that his cock was right in my face. His hand came to rest on my breast. With his free hand he operated the remote controls. The television came on and there I was. I was still dressed. I looked mad and confused and petrified with fear.

I was forced to hold his soft cock in my mouth while we watched him torment me and then order me to undress. It was nearly as awful reliving it as it was going through it the first time. Watching and listening to the DVD there was no question that I was being blackmailed, that I was doing those things against my will. Even if the sound was turned off it showed plainly on my face. It was even obvious in my posture. No one watching this movie would think I was submitting to him willingly.

And if the look on my face wasn't proof enough he could be heard giving me ultimatums, threatening me, leaving me no choice but to obey his warped commands. That was disturbing in itself because his words made it obvious that I had something terrible to hide.

I felt physically ill watching it happen all over again. By contrast, watching the DVD was nearly as exciting for Delon as living it had been. His cock quickly began to swell and fill my mouth as we revisited the events that took place in my living room this morning.

He ordered me to suck gently on his cock but not to make him cum.

That wasn't a problem for me. I had no desire to have him fill my mouth with cum again. He also ordered me to keep watching the television. He wanted me to see just how fucked I was.

And I was. If my husband should see this, if anyone I know was to see this, my life would be over. But it wasn't the DVD that he held over my head. Or at least it wasn't this one. This was just evidence of how far down into the depths of depravity I would go to hide what I did Saturday night and how easily I could be intimidated.

Delon fast forwarded the DVD whenever it got too repetitious. But he always slowed down for the worst parts. There were far too many worst parts.

By the time we finished watching the first DVD, Delon had to take his cock out of my mouth every few minutes and let it rest on my cheek. He was getting too excited. I had mixed emotions about that. I didn't want another mouth full of his bitter cum. But there remained one orifice he had not yet explored and I had no desire to change that. I've never experienced anal sex. It isn't something I would have even considered allowing someone to do to me. But I've heard terrible things about it and I was scared.

The DVD finally ended. Delon turned off the television and the DVD player and said, "Let's go back upstairs."

He followed me to my bedroom. The camera was back on the tripod, aimed and ready.

Delon arranged me the way he wanted me on the foot of the bed. My knees were on the edge and I was facing the other side of the bed. The camera had been moved to the foot of the bed, slightly behind me so that it could catch all the disgusting action.

Tears of fear and despair began to run down my cheeks as I knelt waiting for the next painful rape to begin. It was bad enough that I was forced to turn over control of my body, no, it was worse than that, to turn over control of my life to this boy. I'm a person who has always been in control, except when I drank of course.

This was all so very hard for me. This next rape was going to be even worse. It wasn't just the humiliation of being taken, being soiled by this boy. It's more than that. I'm a terrible coward when it comes to pain. I don't bear pain well. I was terrified now because of the awful things I've heard about anal sex. I've never experienced it but I already had some idea of how very painful it was going to be when he began to assault my ass with his fat cock.

I almost jumped out of my skin when he finally touched me. He pried my nether cheeks apart with one hand and I felt his large finger begin to probe my orifice. It was covered with a cold, slick lubricant. I was glad for the lubrication. But I remained terrified.

The tip of his finger entered me. I told myself that it wasn't too bad. It wasn't. Not yet. He moved his large finger around slowly while his other hand released the cheek of my ass and moved under me to begin teasing my pussy.

If he thought he was going to turn me on he was sadly mistaken. But I doubt if that was his intent. I'm pretty certain he was doing it to amuse himself, not to excite me.

He worked his finger in and out of my ass for a minute or two. It was bearable. But his finger was nowhere near as large as his cock. I was still terrified.

He took both of his hands away after several minutes. But not for very long. There was only a brief pause before his hands returned and he repeated the process, with two fingers this time.

It was incredibly embarrassing. No one has ever touched me there before. No one before Delon, except for my doctor, ever saw that part of my body. Not since I was an infant. But still it was the fear of pain that was the focus as I knelt there like a sacrificial lamb and allowed him to perform any indignity with my body that amused him.

It was slightly more uncomfortable when he began to stretch me out with two fingers. But my body adjusted after a couple of minutes. I even stopped panting in fear and my breathing returned to almost normal.

It was a whole other matter when after a brief pause he began to repeat the process with three large fingers. It was painful then. Perhaps not as bad as I feared, but painful nonetheless and it remained painful throughout the process.

He had worked in silence until then. But as he attacked me with three fingers he began to talk quietly. He told me that if I relaxed and let it happen it wouldn't be so bad. He added with a cruel, taunting sneer evident in his voice that he didn't care either way. He was going to fuck my ass and hurting me was just an added bonus.

His words did nothing to reassure me or calm me.

There was a last brief respite while he applied more of the lubricant to his hard cock and then I felt the head of his too large organ pressing against my rear opening. He began to slowly apply more pressure. As he did he said, "I've wanted to try this for a long time. Most girls won't let a guy fuck their ass. It's so nice of you to be so understanding, Brooke. I really appreciate this."

I ignored his sarcasm. Responding would do nothing to improve my situation. He was slowly applying more and more pressure against my opening until finally my muscles could resist no longer and the fat knob popped inside of me with a surprising amount of force.

I cried out in pain and attempted to scramble away crying, "TAKE IT OUT! I CAN'T DO THIS! OH GOD! IT HURTS!"

He reached up and grabbed a handful of my hair with one hand. His other hand slapped my ass so hard that for a moment I was distracted from the pain his cock was causing me.

He snarled, "Hold still, bitch! You can cry and beg all you want. I kind of like the sound of it. But don't you move!"

He groaned then and said, "Jesus your ass is tight! That's why it hurts so bad, stupid. Relax! You're all tensed up. If you relax it won't be so bad. Push back like you're trying to go to the bathroom. Christ! Your ass is trying to cut my cock in half!"

I had to try. It hurt too badly not to. I followed his humiliating instruction and forced my muscles to unclench. I tried pushing back as if I was attempting to expel him and it did help a little. It also allowed him to slide another two or three inches of his fat, iron hard cock into me.

I was crying loudly now. But I remained in position and did what I could to make the horrible assault bearable. I continued to push back and he continued to work more of his cock into me.

You might think that my ass would have given up and adjusted by the time he had his cock half way in. But each additional inch hurt that much more and the last two inches hurt worst of all. It felt like his cock had hit a barrier inside of me. Each stroke was like a punch in the guts. I was terrified that he was going to tear something inside of me.

The pain never went away. Not completely. But eventually I started to get numb. Or at least numb enough that I could begin to breathe again. I spent the entire blessedly short time reminding myself to stop tensing up and try to relax. It helped only slightly.

The experience must have been everything he imagined it would be. He quickly began to pick up the pace and fuck me forcefully. I don't think the excruciatingly painful experience lasted five minutes from the time he finally buried his cock all the way in my ass. He fucked me violently at the end. But by then my mind was becoming numb if not my body.

I just remained in position and chanted quietly to myself, "Unclench. Unclench." over and over until he began to fill my ass with semen.

He didn't pull his cock out of me after he came. He remained behind me with his cock buried to the hilt in my opening until his cock was soft and my muscles expelled it. He slid his soft cock through the crevice between my cheeks for a moment and said, "Don't worry, bitch. It gets a little easier each time. At least that's what I've heard. I don't really care. It didn't hurt me."

He stayed right where he was, right in front of the camera. His cock was resting in the crack of my ass. I waited for him to step back or to allow me to move. I felt like I had to go to the bathroom but I was afraid to ask for permission.

Probably a minute passed before he asked, "Am I going to have to punish you?"

"For what?! What did I do?!"

"You aren't too bright, are you? What did I tell you your job was?"

For a long moment I had no idea what he was talking about. At last I remembered what he told me I had to do after he fucked me and I gasped in shock. Surely he didn't expect me to do that after where his cock had just been!

I stuttered, "But ... but..."

He laughed and said, "Yeah. It was in your butt. That's why it needs to be cleaned."

I looked back over my shoulder at him and saw that he was serious. I slowly turned around and looked down at his flaccid cock. It was smelly and covered with grease. There were a few streaks of what might have been cum on it. I didn't see what I most feared seeing there. Most of the mess was from the lubricant he used. But still ... how could he even think of making me do what he was demanding of me now?!

I did the only thing I could do. I took a deep breath, bent down and took his slimy cock into my mouth. In its flaccid state it was still more than six inches long and uncomfortably fat. But I guess I was getting used to it already. I quickly sucked it clean, even sliding back the foreskin and licking the head clean without having to be reminded. I held it up out of the way and licked his slimy balls clean. When his crotch was as clean as I could get it with my tongue I asked for and received permission to use the bathroom.

I ran into the master bath and sat on the toilet. I expected to hear his semen draining out of me for several minutes. Only one small dollop escaped from my body. I used the toilet to relieve myself and then dampened a wash cloth and cleaned myself up.

I brushed my teeth again. Once the taste of that pervert's brand of nasty sex was gone from my mouth I returned to the bedroom. Delon was stretched out on my husband's side of the bed. For some reason it really bothered me to see his head resting on my husband's pillow. But of course I didn't say anything.

When I entered the room he sat up and said, "Take me to your computer."

He grabbed some things out of his canvas bag and followed me to the small spare bedroom we converted to a home office. He sat down in front of the computer. I winced when he sat down on that expensive chair, biting my tongue to keep from suggesting that he sit on a towel or put something on.

He pulled me down into his lap and his hands returned to my body after turning on the computer. He concentrated on tormenting one of my nipples while the computer booted up.

Just before it was ready he asked me, "What do you suppose your husband will say when I get these pierced?"

That was the second time he mentioned piercing my nipples. Could he be serious?!

I'm pretty certain that my husband would have a fit. But the more immediate problem for me is that I couldn't even conceive of doing such a horrible thing to my nipples! Even if I survived the pain, and I suppose I would. Most of the women who have it done seem to survive intact. Even if I survived the pain I can't even imagine having jewelry in my nipples. I'm not that kind of girl!

Delon reached around me, opened up my browser and typed in the address of a website. He signed in and told my computer to remember his user name and password. He began opening and closing some of the most horrible pictures I've ever seen. Most of them involved white women being fucked by black men, usually two or three or even far more black men.

Some, but very damned few of the women were obviously enjoying themselves. Others, the overwhelming majority seemed terrified. I couldn't tell if it was an act or not. Their expressions and their tears seemed genuine.

Delon explained that men, and some women, posted amateur pictures of interracial sex on the site. Then he turned my blood cold when he informed me that he would be posting some of my pictures there.

I shook my head and groaned. But I didn't bother to try to talk sense to him. I knew it would do no good. For a moment I contemplated again what life in prison might be like. I had a small taste of it when I was arrested after my first hit and run. As horrible as this little pervert is I learned from my brief period of incarceration that the alternative is still worse.

Delon put one of the disks he brought with him into my computer and opened it. It contained what must have been hundreds of stories. Most if not all of them were about interracial sex. They all seemed to share another theme as well. Judging by the titles the white woman in those stories were all being raped, coerced, blackmailed, tortured, anything but entering into a loving relationship of their own volition.

Delon had quite a collection and I realized now where he was getting his ideas from. And I knew now that I couldn't expect any mercy from him. I was making his dirtiest dreams; his most perverse fantasies come true. He was turned on by the horrible themes of those stories or he wouldn't have collected them. And now he had me to bring those disgusting stories to life.

He told me that he wanted me to read one or two stories every night before I went to bed. I was to be prepared to tell him how I felt about it the next day. He wanted me to imagine that I was the female being raped or blackmailed in the story and forced to submit to humiliating sexual abuse. He didn't say it that way. He was much cruder. But that was what he was demanding.

He copied the stories onto my hard drive and removed the disk from the computer.

He replaced it with a second disk. It took several minutes for the computer to read the contents of the second disk. When he finally opened it there were thousands of thumbnails of photographs that would seem to perfectly illustrate the stories he was providing for me.

He opened up a few dozen photographs, apparently at random. There were pictures of women of all ages in severe bondage and/or being raped by huge men. That was bad enough. But there were other pictures that made me physically ill. There were several pictures of women having sex with animals.

After examining a photograph of a woman performing oral sex on a large dog and commenting on it in far too much detail he moved on to a photograph that reminded me of what he said earlier about a game called urinal. A man with an incredibly large, black cock was urinating into the mouth of a kneeling white woman whose arms were tied behind her back.

It quickly became apparent that just like the stories, all of the men in the pictures were black and all of the women and girls were white. The kid obviously had a hang-up. And he accused me of being a racist!

In the next picture a woman, a girl really, she couldn't have been older than sixteen, was lying in a filthy aluminum trough in what was obviously a very nasty men's restroom. Her hands and feet were tied to pipes and men were lined up to pee all up and down her body.

There was an entire series of pictures of that girl. As many as two dozen men must have emptied their bladders on that poor girl with the desperate look on her terrified face. There was no question in my mind that she was not there of her own free will!

I felt a sinking feeling as it became clear that Delon wasn't kidding about playing urinal. He didn't save those pictures because they bored him. This was something that excited his sick mind!

After exploring a random sampling of the contents of the second disk he copied the pictures to my hard drive. While the pictures were being copied he said, "Look at a dozen pictures before you read the stories at night, and a dozen more afterwards. Don't just glance at them. Spend some time looking at each picture and imagine that you are the woman in the picture. They should give you an idea of what you have to look forward to from now on."

My first thought was that I'd be better off dead. Then it occurred to me that he would have no way of knowing what I read or what I looked at.

Before I could take comfort from that thought he picked something up off the floor beside him. He held it up and said, "This is a webcam. You'll have this turned on whenever you're in this room. I'll show you how to use it."

He installed the camera and placed it on the printer stand beside the chair. In that position the camera would be able to see me and also have a view of the computer screen.

He turned it on and adjusted it. I was shocked at how clear the picture was. I thought those things took grainy, choppy, black and white pictures judging by some of the things I've seen posted on YouTube. The picture I was looking at was very crisp and clean. It was nearly as clear a picture as you might get with a movie camera.

He showed me how to activate the camera, open a chat room, invite him in and broadcast the picture. He made me go through it a couple of times to make certain I knew what to do. When he was satisfied he looked at the time and said, "I think we have time for another blowjob before your husband gets home."

I glanced at the time and thought, "Not really!"

But I followed him back into the bedroom like an obedient little slave girl. I bit my tongue while he stretched out on my husband's side of the bed and rested his head on my husband's pillow. I got up on the bed on my knees and began that horrible process once again.

I worked quickly for fear that Doug would come home and find me like this. I needed to get this kid off for the fourth time today and get him out of my house so that I could change the sheets and get cleaned up.

Delon may be a teenager and have remarkable powers of recuperation. But he is very jaded and he has a warped mind. He has also, as I mentioned, enjoyed a lot of sex today. I did my best. I did everything he wanted me to do. I licked and I sucked. I even tried my best to take his cock down my throat with no prodding from him. But it still took me more than twenty minutes to bring him to orgasm.

Relief swept over me when another small load of cum spurted into my mouth. I swallowed instantly and glanced at the clock on my nightstand.

Time was running out!

He stood up and watched while I made the bed for the third time today using the soiled, sex stained linens. When I finished he warned me once more that they had better be on the bed when he returned.

I didn't know when he planned to return. I wouldn't be home alone very often after today. I commute back and forth to work with my husband. Even if I could come up with some excuse to drive my car, it will, of necessity, be staying in the garage for the foreseeable future. It could be months before it's repaired.

But I've noticed that he seems to think of everything and suddenly I trusted this devious bastard to find a way. I was having second thoughts about defying him and changing the sheets.

We went downstairs and I quickly straightened up the living room and put my skirt and blouse on while Delon got dressed. He didn't seem to be in a hurry and time was running out. I was getting desperate to get him out of there!

And then my heart leapt into my throat. I heard the outer garage door opening. Doug was home!

I tried to get Delon to sneak out the front door before Doug came in from the garage. He calmly looked around and instead of leaving he went to the pantry and stepped inside with his canvas bag.

The door was louvered. He could see out. But as long as the light in the pantry was off and the door closed we couldn't see in. I was definitely not reassured! What if he sneezed? Or what if Doug decided he needed something out of the pantry?

Oh god! I think I'm going to die tonight! If Doug doesn't kill me my heart is going to explode from the fear and the stress.

It wasn't until Doug came into the kitchen from the garage that I remembered the fragile state of our relationship at the moment. I didn't offer to kiss him and he didn't give any indication that he wasn't still furious with me. He keeps his emotions in check and it can be difficult to tell when he's angry.

I was glad that he wasn't ready to kiss and make up. The taste of Delon's cum was still strong in my mouth and throat. I was sure that if my husband tried to kiss me he would taste it or smell it on my breath.

I offered to get him a drink. He nodded and asked for a cold beer. He looked around the kitchen. I knew what he was thinking. Why was there no dinner cooking? I've been home alone all day. Or at least he thought I was home alone all day. If only it were so.

Doug sat at the kitchen table and asked me to join him. When I was seated he said, "I could have used you today. We had a little good luck for a change. A couple of large checks arrived in the mail. I deposited them immediately and transferred the final installment of funds back into the IRS account.

"Brooke, please, don't ever take money out of that account again. We could still go to jail if the IRS finds out we withdrew that money. That's a felony. I know the situation was desperate. I know you thought you were doing what you had to do. But we can't touch that account for any reason other than to pay the IRS. That's the law. I was going to use the money from our 401K plans to meet payroll and pay our suppliers. We would have taken a tax hit but it would have been legal.

"If they find out what we did, even now, they'll come in here and close us down. They'll do an audit and freeze all of our assets until they're satisfied. That can take years if they feel like drawing things out. I want your word."

I tried desperately to stop him. I tried to interrupt. I tried to tell him that we could talk about this later. He shushed me and said what he had to say.

Before I could respond to Doug the pantry door opened and Delon stepped out holding his movie camera. He was wearing a huge, triumphant grin.

Doug stood up so quickly that he knocked his chair over. He turned to face Delon and demanded, "What the hell are you doing here?!"

Delon's grin widened and he calmly replied, "Apparently, any damn thing I want. I figured I'd have to blackmail you for not turning your wife in after Saturday night. I looked it up. That's called misprision of a felony and aiding and abetting. Those are also felonies by the way.

"But this is even better! I got your ass now!"

He held up his movie camera and exclaimed, "I got both your asses now! Hot damn!"

Doug curled his hands into fists and began heading towards Delon in a threatening manner.

That would obviously have been a mistake. Doug didn't seem to be intimidated. But despite his youth Delon is much larger than Doug. It was clear who would win if they fought. At least it was clear to both me and Delon. Doug seemed remarkably confident.

Delon merely cocked an eyebrow at Doug and taunted, "Really? You think you can take me, boy?"

Doug held his ground and demanded to know what Delon was doing in his house.

I held my breath. I suddenly knew that Delon was going to tell him exactly what he was doing in our house. My life was over.

With that same arrogant grin plastered across his face he replied, "I just spent the day fucking your wife, dude. I'm going to be doing that a lot from now on. I liked it. She didn't care for it so much. But I offered to let her call 911 and instead she took her clothes off. Go figure!"

Doug looked at me as if seeing for the first time how rumpled and distraught I was. He must have seen my eyes when he came in. I'm certain they're red from crying most of the day. He probably attributed my tears to despondency over the accident or the current state of our relationship.

He turned back to Delon and started to say something. Before he could find the appropriate words Delon said, "I needed something to hold over your head so that scheduling wouldn't be a problem. Now I can fuck your bitch any time I feel like it. And you can't say shit. Ain't that right, Doug?"

Delon held up the camera again and asked, "Is it true that the IRS gives out rewards to people that turn in criminals that cheat on their taxes? I heard that somewhere. I got your confession here in High Definition, just like all the movies I made of your wife sucking my cock and spreading her legs so I could fuck her today. And wait until you see that last one where I fuck her virgin ass. I haven't seen that one yet, Doug. But I know it's going to be hot."

I saw the starch go out of Doug. He knew that there was nothing he could say and nothing he could do. He was trapped just as surely as I was. The company he has worked so hard to build from scratch was at risk. And just like everything else, it was all my fault.

The most scrupulously honest man in the world was now being blackmailed because of the terrible things I've done.

Delon saw the moment when Doug surrendered. He nodded to himself and said, "I have to go to school tomorrow and turn in my books. I was supposed to do that today but like I said, I've been busy fucking your wife. You can't say I don't have my priorities right.

"Tomorrow is the last day of school. What I'm going to need from you, Doug, aside from the use of your wife, is a summer job. I think the perfect job for me would be Brooke's assistant. I don't actually want to do any work. But I have a lot of plans for Brooke and it will be so much more convenient if I spend my day with her.

"I'm going to apologize in advance. She isn't going to be getting much work done for a while. On the plus side, I imagine she feels pretty guilty right now. I'm sure she'll do what she can for you when she isn't doing something nice for me. She's gonna want to make it up to you.

"But the best part is that now that I have this video confession I can play with her in the evening and on weekends, too. I must have been very good in my last life to have lucked out like this.

"Come over here, Brooke. Come and kiss me goodnight. I have to go home."

I went around the corner of the table and stood before him with tears streaming down my cheeks yet again.

He pulled me into his arms and kissed me passionately. I returned his kiss, too broken now to do anything else.

The kiss was bad enough. But as we kissed his hand pulled my skirt up over my naked ass and he squeezed it possessively right in front of my husband. He ground his cock into my belly and kissed me until he knew Doug and I were both broken. Then he released me and stepped back.

To Doug he said, "I'll make you a copy of the DVDs I made today. As mad at her as you probably are right now I imagine you're going to enjoy watching them as much as I enjoyed making them."

To me he said, "Don't forget your homework. I'll be checking on you. I think nine o'clock would be a good time."

Finally he turned and left.

I continued to stand with my back to Doug. I couldn't face him. Neither of us moved. We didn't speak for a long, long time. I heard Doug go to the refrigerator and get another beer. He sat back down at the kitchen table and the silence stretched out as if it would never end.

In a timid and very despondent voice I finally asked, "Do you want me to leave?"

He didn't answer my question. Instead he sighed loudly and said, "Come sit down. Tell me about it."

Oh god! I couldn't do that! I couldn't possibly tell him all of the terrible things I did today. I can't even look him in the eye!

"Brooke. Come sit down."

Instead I turned and walked to his chair. I dropped to my knees beside him and through nearly hysterical tears and gut wrenching sobs I struggled to tell him how sorry I was for ... well, for everything. He deserves better. He deserves much better than a woman like me for a wife.

He turned in his chair, leaned down and put his arms around me. He rested his cheek on the top of my head and let me cry for a few minutes. When I began to calm down he quietly said, "I'm not going to sit here and try to tell you that this isn't your fault and that everything will be alright. The truth is it is your fault. But I knew you were impulsive and headstrong when I married you. It's one of the things that attracted me to you. That and the way your sexy ass looks in a miniskirt."

That would normally have brought a smile to my face. I didn't feel much like smiling at the moment.

He lightly kissed the top of my head and said, "I have no idea how this is going to work out. That little bastard has us both by the short and curlies for the time being. I have to believe that we'll find a way out of it. Until we can find some way to handle that little bastard we'll have to do what he wants. But he's a teenager. If I remember correctly he's fifteen or sixteen. He's bound to fuck up eventually.

"I gather you've had a very rough day. And he obviously has more rough days planned for you. I'm guessing that the hardest thing I'm going to have to do is keep from killing him. It's you he wants. I imagine he already made that abundantly clear to you today.

"You have to know that I am furious with you. You brought all this down on us. As tempting as it is, though, I'm not going to harp on it. But even you don't deserve to be a sex slave to a pervert. All we can do for now is whatever he wants until the devious little bastard becomes complacent and screws up.

"Now get up and pull yourself together. Sit in your chair and talk to me. I want to know what we're dealing with."

I got to my feet. I was still crying. I was relieved to hear that my husband still loves me. I couldn't blame him for being furious. He was right. He was right about everything. But I still didn't think that I could tell him what happened in this house after he went to work this morning. And I wasn't sure that any man could love a woman after hearing what Delon did to me, or made me do to him, for more than six hours.

As if he could read my mind, Doug said, "He wants me to watch those DVDs in order to humiliate both of us. He already told us that he's going to rape you right in front of me. You might as well calm down and tell me what I can expect. I don't want to hear about it. But I'd rather not be surprised later. I don't want to give him any more power than he already has by losing my cool in front of him."

I blew my nose into a tissue and timidly asked, "May I please have a glass of wine?"

It was alcohol and my inability to control myself when drinking that got us into this mess. But I needed a drink like never before.

Doug sighed and nodded. "Just one."

He left unsaid all the things I would probably have said to him if the situation was reversed. I was grateful for that.

I poured a glass of wine all the way to the top of the glass and sat down across from him at our small, kitchen table. I took several large sips before I looked into his eyes and once more said, "I'm so sorry, Doug. I would tell you that I'll make it up to you. But I'm not sure that will even be possible. I'm not certain that you won't throw me and my belongings out before I finish telling you everything. I wouldn't blame you if you did."

He smiled wryly and said, "I can't rule out a spanking. But I'm guessing that I no longer have the power to throw you out even if I wanted to. Don't forget, he has me on video confessing to a long series of crimes. In my case they are crimes of omission. I will probably be accused of allowing you to drive drunk Saturday night; though we both know that short of knocking you unconscious I had no choice in the matter.

"I didn't report the accident. I said nothing when you took money from our IRS account which makes me complicit. I didn't do any of those things but I didn't stop you and I didn't report you. I have no doubt that the end result will be the same if he hands that tape over to the authorities. At the very least we will lose our company. We have worked too hard to build it to let that happen."

I started out telling him about the way it began this morning, with Delon barging in and showing me the evidence he had against me. For the first time Doug understood why I allowed that bastard to do the things he did to me today.

He remembered my first brush with the law and the way I reacted to being locked up. The claustrophobic reaction I experienced, the terror I felt when surrounded by so many violent women and the indifference of the guards. I nearly lost my mind in the two days it took for Doug to arrange bail for me after my first hit and run accident.

He understood that if I had to choose between being locked up again and ending my life it could go either way.

I didn't provide any more details than I had to. I told him about undressing in the living room. I said as little as possible about the photographs and the liberties he took. I mentioned my unfortunate and humiliating encounter with our mail carrier.

I took a few more sips of wine before I found the strength to tell him that I was forced to perform oral sex on Delon. I didn't provide any more detail than that and Doug didn't ask.

I thought that would be the hardest part of the story. It wasn't. It was even more difficult to tell him about what happened when we went upstairs. I was forced to tell him that Delon ordered me not to change our soiled sheets. I saved the part about being raped anally until after I told him about the sheets.

Delon already boasted to him about raping my virgin ass. But that didn't make it any easier for me when I listed it along with all the other indignities I suffered through today.

He asked me if I was alright. I didn't want to talk about it. I just said that it was painful but he didn't damage anything and that I was okay now.

That left only the smut he loaded onto our computer and the webcam. I told him about Delon's instructions for me, the homework assignment I had to complete each evening in front of the webcam before I could go to bed.

I didn't bother to mention the final blowjob he demanded just before Doug got home from work. It wasn't important.

I didn't mean that the way it sounded. It was horrible. But in the scheme of things, considering what my life has become, it really wasn't important.

It suddenly occurred to me that we haven't had supper. I didn't eat anything yesterday and I haven't eaten anything all day today. Doug didn't look like he had an appetite either. But we needed to eat and making supper would give me something to do to take my mind off of what a mess my life has become.

I made a light supper and we ate in silence. Doug got up without a word after he ate. He picked up the newspaper and started to go into the living room. He stopped between the two rooms and looked around. I knew that he was picturing what happened in there today.

He sighed, no doubt realizing that Delon has polluted our entire house. He couldn't avoid using the rooms that the perverted little freak has despoiled.

He went into the living room and pulled the drapes closed over the front window before taking a seat in his recliner and staring at the front page of the paper.

I watched him until he sat down. I turned my attention to cleaning up the kitchen. There weren't many dishes so I washed them by hand. I was grateful for anything I could do to take my mind off of Delon and to put off going into the other room with Doug.

Even puttering around the way I did my chores were completed much too quickly. I stood in the doorway between the kitchen and the living room and asked Doug if I could get him anything.

He was still staring at the front page of the newspaper. He hadn't even unfolded it.

He has been sitting there without moving for nearly an hour. I was terrified by the thought of what must have been going through his mind. It was inevitable that the more he thought about what I've done, and the more he imagined the things that Delon did to me, the more likely it became that he would come to hate me if he didn't already. It didn't seem possible that after everything that has already happened his love for me had a chance to survive.

That thought was more terrifying than the plans that Delon has for me.

At last there was no putting it off any longer. I went into the living room and sat in my chair near Doug. There was nothing that I could say to make up for what I've done. So I sat there and tried to keep my mind perfectly blank.

Doug put the newspaper on the lamp table and said, "I'm sorry. You're going through hell right now and I should be more supportive. I was furious with you. I'm still upset. But it's important that you know that I can be mad at you and still love you.

"The choice here is still yours to make. I know how you feel about going to prison. I know you are extremely claustrophobic. And yes, ten years is a very long time. I really do understand the position you're in and your reluctance to turn yourself in. I'm not going to tell you again what I think you should do. You already know. You're caught between a rock and a very hard place. You do what you think you can best live with.

"I'll support you and I'll stand behind you and I'll love you, no matter what you choose to do."

There were tears in my eyes when I slid out of my chair and knelt at his feet. I held his hand in mine and said, "Thank you. But it isn't even that simple any longer. I would give anything if it was. Now he has that disk he recorded after you came home. Even though you were totally opposed to what I did with that IRS money and you ordered me not to do it, he has a recording of you admitting to having knowledge of it. If I tell that son of a bitch to piss off now it isn't just me that gets in trouble."

He squeezed my hand and said, "Don't worry about that. I refuse to let you even have that as a consideration. Don't let that pervert rape you to protect me. I won't allow it. I can't stop him. Not unless you let me. But if I put a stop to it that means we face the consequences of our actions. I'm willing to do that. You have to decide for yourself."

"You mean the consequences of my actions. You tried to make me do the right thing at every turn and idiot that I am I fought you."

He smiled and said, "True. But I still think you have a great ass."

I knew that he was trying to make me smile. He usually could. But not this time.

I sighed and said, "I know that even now you want me to do the right thing. That's your nature. Unfortunately, I'm still more terrified of the consequences of turning myself in than I am of our neighbor. And I don't care what you say. I refuse to allow you to pay such a high price for my terrible mistakes.

"You put your life into building that company. You have become the most honest, most trusted man in the business and people all over the country rely on you for that reason. I can't let you throw that away because of me.

"There may come a time when I know that I can't deal with the horrors of being raped by that asshole any longer. When that time comes I'll do what I have to do. But whatever that turns out to be, I promise you that it won't involve you."

Doug leaned forward and put his arms around me. It was awkward in this position. But even so it felt good to be in his comforting arms. He kissed my forehead and said, "I mean it, Brooke. Don't worry about me. That is not to be a consideration in your decision. I can't even imagine how horrible what you're going through must be. I love you and I can't stand to see you suffer. If I could protect you from him I would. But I cannot, not until you agree to set things right. I could kick his ass. But he'd still have the evidence he can use against you. Until you choose your course I can't come between you and the little bastard that's blackmailing you.

"You can be sure of one thing, though. No matter what happens, I have loved you since I met you and nothing that he does will change that."

It was a sweet thing to say. I didn't believe it for a moment. Doug is probably the perfect man. But no one is THAT perfect. I have no doubt that his promise to love me no matter what will be tested pretty severely in the very near future. I just watched them stand toe to toe and I had some serious doubts about Doug's ability to kick his ass, too.

He pulled me up into his lap. He tried to kiss me on the lips but I turned my head. After what Delon did with my mouth today it didn't seem right that I let Doug kiss me.

He turned my head back to face him and said, "Don't ever do that again. I know you feel bad. You're self conscious about what that bastard made you do. None of that matters to me beyond how much it traumatizes you. You are not 'unclean' because he raped you. Now give me a nice kiss or I'll be forced to spank you."

I smiled despite myself. I leaned forward and kissed him lightly. I curled up against his chest then and tried once more to think of some way to get out of this mess. If not for myself, at least there must be some way out of this for Doug. He held me against him and we sat like that without speaking for a long time.

At nine o'clock he kissed me on the forehead and said, "I'm going to go up and take a shower. I guess you might as well go do your homework and get it over with."

I nodded and got to my feet. As we walked towards the stairs I said, "He ordered me not to change our sheets. He didn't say anything about us sleeping in the guest room. Is that okay with you?"

He smiled and nodded. He said, "I won't tell if you don't."

I kissed him again before he went into our bedroom to undress and shower. I stood in front of the door to our home office and stared at the computer like it had suddenly become my enemy. Several long moments passed before I could force myself to step into the room.

Chapter 4

I went to the desk and turned on the computer. It took a few minutes to boot up. I sat down and reviewed the process for activating the camera in my mind while I was waiting.

I activated the camera software when the computer was ready and I invited Delon to join me in a chat room so that he could view it. He accepted, of course, and joined me online. His online name was, appropriately enough, Satyr. He even had a small picture of a satyr beside his name.

As soon as he came into the chat room he typed out, "I've decided to make you do this in the nude. When I give you the order I want you to stand up, face the camera, and take off your clothes."

That would have been bad enough. But after he told me what he wanted me to do I watched in dismay while he invited five more people to witness my shame!

They came online one at a time. I had to assume that they already knew what was going on. No one had any questions. The first one called himself Wolfenstein. The name was familiar but I couldn't say from where. The picture beside his name was of a snarling wolf.

I sensed a theme when the next boy, I assume these were boys, joined us. His name was Viper and the picture he used was of a fierce looking cobra, coiled and ready to strike with fangs bared.

The third boy to join us called himself Black Mamba. The picture beside his name was, I assume, a black mamba. I wouldn't want him to know, but it didn't look that threatening. I know they can be lethal but it was actually kind of cute.

I was a bit confused at first when the fourth boy joined us. His name was C ... Lapper. I didn't have a clue what that meant until I looked closer at the picture beside his name. It wasn't a ferocious animal. It was the back of a black man's head between two white thighs. Then I understood.

The last boy to be invited to join was the only one with an innocuous name and tame picture. His name was Tripod and the picture beside his name was just that. He seemed out of place among the others. I pictured a gangly, geeky kid in my mind.

I was just wondering if these boys were all black and if they were all local when Delon ordered me to stand where the camera could see me and undress.

It wasn't easy. But it had to be easier than doing it while in the same room with them. There were no hands to contend with. There was no immediate threat of rape. I couldn't see their faces, only the lens of the camera.

I was still wearing what little I had on when Doug came home, a blouse and skirt. It didn't take much time to remove them.

When I was naked I started to return to my seat. But before I could sit down I noticed more instructions on the screen from Delon. I turned around and bent over for a moment. I spread the cheeks of my ass apart and held them like that. Finally I stood up, turned around and spread my pussy open, all the while adjusting my position so that the parts of my body they wanted to see were in the center of the screen.

I could see everything they could see on my monitor. That fucking camera provided far too much detail!

While I was returning to my seat, Delon was adding another twist to my instructions. He wanted me to masturbate while I looked at the pictures. If he thought I was going to reach orgasm while he and his five friends watched me masturbate while looking at dirty pictures he was crazier than I thought. But I had no choice. I knew I would do what he wanted.

I opened up the file he placed all the obscene photographs in this afternoon and double clicked on the first dirty picture. It was a photograph of a reasonably attractive blonde on her hands and knees. There were two men with large cocks in the picture with her. One was fucking her from behind and she was sucking the other man's cock.

I stared at the picture and began rubbing my pussy listlessly. I tried to imagine that I was the girl in the photograph. Not so much because those were Delon's instructions but because I was reasonably certain that someday soon I would be in that situation. I had every faith that Delon would see to it.

I tried to picture myself with Delon and perhaps his friend, Viper. It certainly didn't turn me on. It terrified me. It disgusted me. But as hard as I tried I couldn't imagine what it would be like to be in such a humiliating position.

I left the first picture on the monitor for several minutes before I moved on to the next. He hadn't told me how long to leave each picture up there. Apparently it was up long enough to satisfy him. He didn't say anything when I changed it.

He didn't say anything to me, that is. All six boys were obviously enjoying the show. They were discussing my body and what they wanted to do to it in the grossest terms while I sat there and played with myself.

By the time I had viewed all twelve pictures more than an hour had passed since I entered the room. I heard Doug walk by after his shower. He paused in the hallway on his way to the guest bedroom but then continued on without a word. After that it was just me and the six boys.

Most of the pictures were variations on the theme. All the men were black and all the women were white. None of these first pictures went to the extremes that he demonstrated to me earlier when he loaded them onto my computer. There were no animals and no one got pissed on. Even without those perversions the pictures were still hard to stomach.

In one photograph the woman they were victimizing had three cocks inside of her. In another the woman's face was completely covered with a deep coating of cum. Behind her I could see that there were a large number of black men standing there holding their, in most cases, very large cocks. I couldn't count them but it must have been a large number judging by the amount of disgusting gunk on her face.

At the end of the hour my pussy was numb and my hand was tired. But I was not aroused in the least. My vagina was dry as a desert.

I closed my picture viewer and opened up the first story. It was a story about a young, white school teacher who is assaulted and enslaved by a black student in her class and a bunch of his friends. It was sophomoric and from almost the very beginning it was incredibly depraved. But the two things that disturbed me most were the understanding that Delon was excited by this crap and the knowledge that he could and probably would do all of those same things to me before very long.

The first story was very long. I read as quickly as I could but I'd be up all night if I kept reading until I finished it. I finally told Delon that I was only half way through the story but I needed to get to bed. This had been a very tiring day for me as he well knew.

His friends found that amusing. I guess they weren't tired of staring at my naked body yet but Delon relented and ordered me to finish the story tomorrow night.

Before he logged off he reminded me that he only had half a day of school tomorrow. He wanted me at his house as soon as I came home from work.

I told him I'd be there. What else could I say? I logged off and marked my place in the story. It was so late that they didn't make me look at twelve more pictures. I was glad of that. But the story was more than disgusting enough to make up for it.

A wave of relief washed over me when I shut down the computer. As soon as the computer was turned off it was like I had closed a portal into an evil dimension. I felt as if Doug and I were once more alone in our home.

I went to our bedroom and threw my skirt and blouse in the laundry. I took a quick shower and put on a t-shirt and clean underwear. I joined Doug in the guest room. He was sitting up in bed reading.

We've never slept in our spare bedroom. I asked him how comfortable the bed was. He shrugged and answered, "I've slept on worse. At least the sheets are clean."

The reminder of why we were sleeping in here caused me to blush again. We were here because our sheets were stained with the bodily fluids deposited there by the boy that lived across the street while having sex with me today.

I thought for a moment that this was undoubtedly the worst day of my life. But I knew that it wasn't. As horrible as the things that happened to me today were, the two days I spent in jail after my first hit and run accident were much worse.

I very nearly lost my mind in those two horrible days. If you haven't been locked up like that, and you aren't claustrophobic, then there is no way to make you understand the feeling of panic that grabs you begins to crush you when it happens.

I'm certain that nine hundred and ninety-nine people out of a thousand would think I was crazy. No woman in her right mind would choose being raped over spending time in prison. But any woman who experienced being thrown into a small cell and forced to deal with the total, unreasonable panic of claustrophobia, the feeling that you can't breathe because there is no more oxygen in the world, the unreasonable but undeniable feeling that you will die soon without ever seeing the outside world again, no woman who experienced incarceration the way I did would choose being locked up over being raped.

Reason doesn't even enter into the equation. I know it's unreasonable. But it's real. Or at least it's real to me.

I crawled into bed with Doug and a sigh of relief escaped from me when he turned and pulled me gently into his arms and held me close. I understood that he was still upset with me. But if he hadn't held me then I couldn't have stood it. I needed him to reassure me that there was a chance for us.

He didn't speak right away. He held me close and lightly kissed the back of my neck. He held me for a little while and then, as if he could read my mind he whispered, "We'll get through this."

I wasn't certain he was right about that. But I needed to hear it.

We went to sleep that way. I must have been more exhausted than I realized. Doug was already up and dressed when I awoke the next morning. I could smell the wonderful aroma of hot coffee drifting up from the kitchen. I struggled out of bed and headed for our bedroom.

I didn't even get out of the room before I turned back to make the bed. I didn't trust that son of a bitch not to show up and check our sheets before we left for work. It turned out not to be necessary. But he was that devious.

I needed to take another shower. I couldn't seem to wake up. I rinsed off and then got dressed and ready for work. I couldn't help thinking about what was going to happen to me after we came home from work. I tried to dress for work normally and not imagine what would happen when I went to Delon's house after work.

I couldn't. He intruded on my day from the moment I awoke in the guest room this morning. Now as I dressed for work I was making more changes in my life to satisfy his demands. I didn't wear a bra or pantyhose because he ordered me not to. I wore panties and I put on one of the outfits that I would normally wear when I went to work. But I was incredibly conscious of the alterations in the way I dressed now and the fact that they were ordered by a sixteen year old boy. Even after eight years of marriage I didn't let Doug tell me what to wear. Now the little bastard across the street could make me leave the house naked if he wanted to.

I finally went downstairs and sat in the kitchen to join Doug for a cup of coffee. He did a double take when he saw me. I didn't think it was that obvious that I wasn't wearing a bra. But he noticed.

I was grateful that he didn't say anything about the way I was dressed. I didn't want to have to think about it. I wondered, though, if the people I work with would notice so easily. And then I remembered Delon's words about how he was going to change the way I dress. After today he was going to go to work with us. He would undoubtedly take advantage of every opportunity to humiliate me at work.

I wanted to scream about how unfair it all was. But then I thought about the woman I hit with the car. I could still see her face just before I struck her. I could almost recite the list of injuries she suffered from the article in the Sunday paper. The truth is that I couldn't honestly say I didn't deserve what was happening to me.

Doug didn't deserve this, though. Doug was more of a victim here than I was. He was at Delon's mercy, not because of anything he did but because of what I did. And I did each of those things against his wishes. He had been unable to control my actions even though he tried.

With tears in my eyes I looked across the table and said once more, "I'm sorry, Doug. You don't deserve this. I do. But you've always tried to do what's right. I got you into this. I wish there was some way I could make it up to you."

He reached across the table and squeezed my hand. He said, "I know, baby. I only want one thing from you. I want you to be strong. You'll have to put up with a lot of shit until we can find a way to fix this. Just hold on until that happens. My biggest worry is that you'll lose it and ... well, you know, do something desperate that makes things worse. I know this is going to be just about impossible for you. But you're going to have to be strong and not let him destroy your mind. Don't let him break you."

"I'll try. But I wish you weren't involved in this. It isn't fair."

He grinned that lopsided grin that usually precedes one of his stupid jokes that always makes me smile no matter how upset I am. But at the last moment I saw him change his mind. It must have been pretty bad if he didn't have the nerve to say it. But I was still glad his mind worked that way. I was glad he was able to find some bit of wry humor to relieve the stress of an untenable situation. I think that I was probably also glad that he chose not to say what he was thinking. I wasn't in the mood to be cheered up.

My mood darkened even more when we went out to the garage to leave for the plant. I couldn't avoid looking at the damage to my car, the evidence of my crime. Just walking past the car was an accusation. It dropped a pall over both of us as we got into Doug's car and backed out of the garage.

Doug backed into the street and headed for the plant. To put an even bigger damper on our emotions, Delon was just leaving his house as we drove by. He looked up and waved at us as if we were the best of friends. The smile on his face made you want to put a bullet between his eyes.

Doug reached over and held my hand. Neither of us spoke. I'm pretty certain we were both thinking about what would happen when we came home this evening and I went across the street so that he could rape and humiliate me again.

The day passed far too quickly. I got caught up on the work I didn't do yesterday. But I spent far too much time looking around my small office and wondering what would happen in there tomorrow. And I wondered how many of the people that work for us would find out tomorrow that I was letting a teenage boy rule my life and humiliate me for his own amusement. How far would he push it here at the office?

I imagined all sorts of horrible things happening here tomorrow. But I was worried because it has been made abundantly clear to me that Delon has a much dirtier mind than I do and he enjoys humiliating me as much as he enjoys raping me, or nearly as much.

Every time I looked into a co-worker's eyes I thought about tomorrow and wondered if they would be seeing me in an entirely different light tomorrow.

I had trouble concentrating all day long. Between the dread I felt at having to go to Delon's house after work and the fear of what would happen the following day when I would be forced to bring him in and announce that I was taking him on in the totally bogus position of my assistant I didn't know which was more terrifying.

I actually think that I was more worried about what would happen at work tomorrow. Delon couldn't care less if he totally destroyed me. I was just a sexy toy to him. And it was obvious from the stories and pictures he gave me how much he enjoyed the idea of humiliating and degrading white women.

Now he actually has his very own white woman on whom he can inflict all those horrible perversions he enjoys reading about on the internet. I have a feeling that before very long I might be faced once more with deciding between turning myself in and letting Delon ruin my life.

Doug came to my office at quitting time. As usual, we didn't leave until after everyone else had gone home for the night. The only ones left in the plant were maintenance people and cleaning crews that came on duty at quitting time.

He looked around my small office and said, "There isn't room in here for another desk. I guess we're going to have to find some other place for your office."

Except for my office and another slightly larger outer office that was set aside for the two women who did all the typing and answered the phones and acted as receptionist, and another small office down the hall where our two salesmen worked, all of the other space in our two buildings was devoted to the manufacturing process where the actual work was done.

Doug has a desk in a corner at the far end of the work floor of the second of the two buildings. He rarely used it. It was shoved up against the dividing wall between the work floor and the shipping area.

It hasn't been that long since we were forced to add the second building and already we were at the point of needing to add on again. But that couldn't happen until we were a lot farther into the black than we are now.

I shrugged and said, "There isn't another place. You don't suppose he'll quit because he doesn't care for the accommodations do you?"

Doug didn't bother to answer.

We went out to the nearly empty parking lot. Before I got in the car, Doug took me in his arms and said, "I feel like such a loser. I never imagined that I'd stand back and let someone rape my wife without even putting up a fight. I wish that you'd let me put a stop to this."

I hugged him with all my might and said, "I wish that, too. But as horrible as this situation is, I know I will die if they put me in jail. I almost didn't survive those two days I spent locked up. You saw me. I went crazy. I actually thought about killing myself. I don't know what else to do but to let him play his games and hope he gets bored. The only other options are killing me or him. Going to prison isn't an option for me."

I suspect that he thought the other two options I mentioned were just hyperbole. I was being deadly serious. If this situation became more than I could bear I would take his life or mine, or both, before I would consider turning myself in.

If you have never suffered from a phobia you probably don't understand how an unreasonable fear can affect you. It can be completely paralyzing. No amount of logic, no rationalization can have an effect on it. After only two days in jail I had been ready to slit my wrists. I would have tried if I was given access to a sharp object. A phobia can be that debilitating.

The ride home took the usual twenty minutes. But it passed in an instant. Doug parked in the garage and we got out of the car. He looked over at my damaged car and said, "I'm going to have to buy a car cover for that. It bothers me every time I see it."

We went into the kitchen. I put my purse on the table and said, "I'm sorry, Doug. There's nothing else I can do. Going to jail isn't an option."

He kissed me and said, "I know. I understand. But if it gets too intense I'll be waiting by the phone."

I sighed and turned away. It was already too intense. But I went to the front door on shaking legs and stepped outside. A few of my neighbors were out here and there up and down the street. No one paid any attention to me as I crossed the street and climbed the steps to Delon's front porch. He has a wide porch that goes all the way across the front of the house and down one side. I've always wished for a nice porch just like it for my house. I've never seen them use it but it seems like such a nice place to sit in the evening, especially in the spring and fall on a cool, pleasant day.

I stood at his front door in the privacy that his porch provided for what seemed like a very long time. I was unable to bring myself to ring the bell. I turned and looked around as if I might find something out there on the street that could change my future ... or my past. I desperately didn't want to do what I was about to do.

I finally did the only thing that I could do. I turned back around, took a deep breath and rang the doorbell.

I didn't have long to wait. Delon opened the door almost immediately. He turned around dismissively as if I was just there to clean the house. As he walked away from the door he said, "Come in and shut the door. Come on, let's go."

Delon and his father live alone. I know almost nothing about them. I don't know if his mother is still alive or, come to think of it, if Delon is actually Mr. Brown's son.

Mr. Brown works rotating shifts at the local hospital. Since he lives in our very middleclass neighborhood I assume he isn't a doctor. I once heard someone say that he works as an x-ray tech but I don't know that for a fact.

I don't know what his schedule is, so I have no idea how long I'll be at Delon's mercy this evening. And the boy has me so cowed that I don't have the nerve to ask.

I stepped inside and shut the door behind me. When I turned around, Delon was just passing through a doorway at the other end of the small foyer I was standing in. I followed him until I entered the room and came to a sudden stop. We weren't alone!

I looked around at the five leering boys seated around the room and suddenly I couldn't breathe. Delon had stopped and turned to enjoy my reaction when I noticed we had company. I don't doubt my reaction was everything he hoped for.

He chuckled and said, "It's okay, Brooke. These are the guys that watched you on your webcam last night. They've already seen you naked. So it's no big deal, right?"

I couldn't speak. I still couldn't seem to get any air into my lungs! I was almost certain that I was going to faint.

All five boys were Delon's age. All but one were of a similar build, slender and muscular. The fifth boy was larger, but kind of pudgy. They were all African American.

Delon had picked up his movie camera while I was looking around the room. He started recording and then he said, "We've been watching your movies all afternoon, Brooke. You won't believe how horny we all are. But before we get down to the fucking you're going to put on a little show for us.

"After I fucked you yesterday, while you were taking a shower I went through your closet looking for something sexy you could wear to please me. You didn't have a single thing in there that I liked. I thought of a good way to do something about that. I checked your sizes and when I got home I called my friends. I told them that they could fuck you all they wanted today but the price was going to be some sexy clothes.

"We all went to the Goodwill Store on the way home today and did a little shopping. We want you to try all your new clothes on now so we can see how they're going to look on you when you wear them to work."

I looked at Delon. I looked around the room at his five horny friends. I could almost taste the lust in the room. The air seemed thick with it. I'm not sure that I was surprised that it wasn't just the two of us this afternoon. I didn't expect anyone else to be here. But after looking at the pictures he put on my computer I couldn't be totally surprised. I'm not that naïve.

But six of them! I didn't think I could do this. I felt the panic taking hold of me. I was losing control. I took a step back, hoping I could make it to the door before they caught me.

They didn't move. Delon turned off the camera and lowered it. With that same arrogant look on his face he said, "I'm not going to stop you if you want to leave, Brooke. No one is going to keep you here against your will. There's no gun pointed at your head. If you want to leave now you can walk right out the front door. You can go home and tell your husband that you couldn't do it and that you two are going to lose everything you own and go to prison for a while.

"It's on you, bitch. Either take off your clothes or leave."

I could hear my heart beating so loudly that I thought they must be able to hear it. I finally had to reach out and steady myself against the doorframe and take a few deep breaths or I was going to pass out.

They all just sat around watching, waiting to see what I would decide to do. Delon knew what I was going to do before I did. He turned the camera on again and pointed it at me.

I already knew that I had no choice. If I had a choice I wouldn't be standing there. He was right. I couldn't run. I couldn't do that to Doug.

I just had to keep telling myself to think of this as more of the punishment I so richly deserved. If I did that then maybe I could somehow force myself to go through with it.

I straightened up and moved back into the room a few feet. I started to slowly unbutton my blouse but Delon stopped me and pointed to a space in the middle of the room where all of his friends would have a good view of me as I humiliated myself for their amusement.

It wasn't until I was moving to the area he pointed out that I noticed the pile of women's clothes on a hassock near where I'd be standing.

I closed my eyes and took a few more deep breaths. Without looking at anyone in the room, as if all those boys weren't there if I couldn't see them, I reached up and once more began to unbutton my blouse.

Delon moved around me, recording my humiliation from all angles as I struggled with the buttons on my blouse. I stared at the floor, unable to stand the lust and the perverted excitement I saw on the faces of the boys.

With each button that came loose I felt as if a steel band around my chest was drawing tighter, cutting off my air supply.

Six boys! I was undressing in front of six boys! Not that many boys have seen me naked since I was born! Well, not until last night when they saw me over the internet. And seeing me naked was just the warm up act, the appetizer.

I wondered once again what time Delon's father would be home. How many hours did these boys have to spend raping me? I suppose that if they wanted they could keep me here until midnight. And they probably would.

My mind had become so numb with fear that when I suddenly became aware that I was dropping my blouse on the floor beside me I was surprised. I didn't remember unfastening the last few buttons or removing it. It was as if I blacked out for a moment and came to my senses a moment later, topless.

A violent shiver ran through me. I heard a few snarky comments about my breasts and my nipples. I didn't look up to see who was speaking. I was too embarrassed.

I was all too aware that they were just trying to add to my humiliation. Their comments were derogatory. But I heard how they really felt in their voices. I heard the lust and the desire. And it terrified me.

My breasts are actually just about perfect and I know it. That didn't mean I was alright with sharing them with a room full of strange men, or boys in this case. But they're round and full and there isn't the slightest bit of sag in them.

At the moment my nipples were standing out from my breasts. They were so hard they almost hurt. They are a very light shade of pink, almost the same color as the skin of my breasts. My areolae are very small, almost non-existent. My nipples, when they are erect, are nearly half an inch long. They stand out like little erections and they are very noticeable. That's one of the reasons that I always wear a bra, a substantial bra. The little buggers can be really embarrassing if they aren't well covered in public. And yes, I did find that out the hard way at a very early age.

I tried to shut out the rude remarks as I struggled with the closure on my skirt. The button finally came free and I pulled the small zipper down. It felt like everyone in the room was holding their collective breath as I slid my skirt down over my hips and down my legs but it was probably only me.

I attempted to step out of it while holding it up off of the floor but I nearly fell on my ass. I was much too shaky. I let it fall to the floor and kicked it out of the way. I stood before the six boys now in a pair of jade green bikini panties. I knew I was coming here after work and I didn't dare show up wearing a pair of panties like I wore yesterday. Delon had been pretty clear how he felt about them. My goal in life for the foreseeable future was going to have to be avoiding pissing off Delon.

Delon seemed to find the bikini style much more to his liking. If he had any complaints he kept them to himself. He circled around me with the camera and then zoomed in for a close-up of my nylon covered pubic mound. I waited until he stepped back again and began to work my panties off.

The room was silent once more. There were no degrading comments as I bared my closely cropped pubic hair and then my tight little slit to their lust glazed eyes.

When I was finally naked I stood up straight, fighting the urge to cover my breasts and my pussy with my hands. The need to cover myself was all but overwhelming. But I knew how futile it would be. I would only be adding to their amusement.

When I first entered the room, Delon said that it didn't matter that those five boys were here because they have already seen me naked. But that wasn't true. It did matter. Now I could see them. I could hear their heavy breathing as they more closely examined the most intimate areas of my body and anticipated touching me and raping me.

Delon squatted down in front of me and aimed the camera at my pussy. He ordered me to spread my legs and pull the lips of my pussy open so he could get a good shot of it.

He already had more than enough close-ups of that part of my body. But it was even more difficult to put on such a humiliating display in front of his five friends. They were all leaning forward, sitting on the edge of their seats, anxious not to miss a thing.

It occurred to me that as much as anything else he was just demonstrating his power over me while at the same time amusing his friends.

I obeyed Delon, widening my stance and spreading myself open. I held that obscene pose for a good thirty seconds while he filmed right up inside of me. Then he ordered me to turn around and show my ass to his friends and his camera.

Just like yesterday he made me spread my legs and bend way over, making the most humiliating spectacle of myself. I tried not to hear the crude remarks. The boys seemed to be competing with each other to see who could make the most obscene comments.

Delon stood up and stepped back. He finally let me straighten up. He pointed to the pile of used clothing on the nearby hassock and said, "Try on the dresses first. Then you can model the skirts and blouses. The thrift shop doesn't sell used panties. But Cory was able to grab a half dozen from his sister's dresser. She won't need them for a few more years. She's about your size so you probably don't need to try them on. We'll decide when we get to that point if we want you to try them on or not. It'll depend on how hard our cocks are I suppose.

"We also bought you two new bathing suits. We'll save those for last."

I picked up the first dress and pulled it down over my head. I've never tried on used clothing before. The dress seemed clean but the idea of it kind of made my skin crawl. It made me very uncomfortable that I didn't know who owned this dress before I was forced to try it on. It could have been worn by a prostitute for all I knew. And judging by how little of it there seemed to be it probably was.

I slipped my arms into it and reached around to zip it up in the back. It fit pretty well, considering. It was actually kind of pretty, in a slutty kind of way. It was a very attractive print. I liked the colors. But it was cut so low in front that keeping my nipples covered was going to be a constant problem.

Of course, the material was so thin that even when covered my nipples were easily discernable through the fabric. Even when they were covered they were far too visible to even the most casual observer.

Equally disturbing was the hemline. I didn't have a mirror available at the moment. But if it's as short as it seems, and I think it is, I will be in constant danger of exposing a lot more of myself than is legal with every step I take. Never mind sitting down! That will be out of the question.

Once I had the dress on, Delon ordered me to walk in it. He wanted me to walk around the coffee table, circling in front of his friends, pausing in front of each boy to give him an opportunity to judge how I look in the dress.

I fully expected to be groped by the boys when I stopped in front of them to model the dress. But much to my surprise they just sat there and enjoyed looking at all the flesh on display, apparently content to wait for the fashion show to end before attacking me.

As horrible as this degrading fashion show was I consoled myself with the knowledge that every minute I spent dressing, undressing and walking around the room was another minute I wasn't getting raped. It wasn't much consolation. This was, after all, just a prelude to rape and we all knew it.

I returned to my original position and removed the dress. I set it aside and picked up the next one. It was easier to put on. It buttoned all the way down the front. It was just as short as the first one. I looked hot in it. But it was hot like a hooker. Not hot like a fashionable, sophisticated business woman or loving, moderately conservative housewife.

I buttoned it up and I was about to circle the room again when Delon ordered me to unbutton the top and bottom buttons. When I did there was no longer any doubt that my pussy could be seen peeking out. I began to circle the room again. With every step the vast expanse of exposed and unsupported flesh of my breasts could be seen to wobble suggestively, swaying just enough that even my small areolae peeked out from time to time.

The first two dresses were embarrassing. The next dress was outrageous. I knew it was going to be bad from the moment I picked it up. It wasn't much more than an apron from the waist up.

I slipped it down over my head and down to my hips. It was sleeveless and nearly backless with just a small hook holding it closed where it fastened behind my neck in the back. I slipped my arms into the armholes and saw that it was even worse than I feared. The outsized armholes bared nearly all of the side of my breasts. But even more alarming, the material that the top was made from was sheer. My breasts were plainly visible under it. Only a small embroidered flower over each nipple hid them from view. But of course when I moved my arms the covering pattern shifted, frequently leaving my nipples perfectly displayed.

I looked at Delon and exclaimed, "Delon! This can't be all of this! There must be a jacket or a vest that goes with it. This is too much. I'll get arrested if I go out in this!"

He chuckled and replied, "We didn't like the jacket. We threw it away."

I made that humiliating circuit again, displaying myself to Delon's friends. As I walked I looked down and watched my nipples move in and out of view. I had now undressed in front of these boys and stood naked three different times as I tried on the slutty clothes they bought to humble and humiliate me. It wasn't getting any easier.

Standing right in front of them, close enough that I could see the bulges in their pants and hear their labored breathing while they ogled me was nearly as difficult as what I knew was yet to come. This prelude to rape was nearly as awful as the inevitable rapes would be when they finally began.

The last dress I had to try on was the worst of all. I realized now that they must have purposefully arranged them from least to most slutty to make the show I was forced to put on progressively more erotic.

I removed the dress I was wearing and picked up the last of the dresses. It was a wrap around with a rope belt. That would have been fine. I've owned wrap around dresses before. But they weren't cut like this one!

The dress was very form fitting. I pulled the waist together and buttoned the two buttons that held it together. One of the buttons was just above my navel. The second button was about four inches to the left. That seemed strange but I would soon discover that there was a reason for it. I tied the rope belt around my waist and looked down to see the effect.

The first disturbing thing about the dress was that it was cut in a deep V almost all the way down to the waistline. It was immediately obvious that I wasn't wearing a bra. The opening started just above the rope belt and increased drastically all the way up to my shoulders. It felt like the only thing holding it in place over my breasts was the stretchy material clinging to my nipples. It was the perfect dress to wear when standing on a street corner waiting for someone to offer you money for sex.

The bottom half of the dress was split as well. Thankfully the split was offset. It didn't go straight down from the center line. Instead, it started over the front center of my left leg and went down my thigh to about two inches below my crotch.

I wouldn't be able to wear any underwear under it. It was split all the way up to the belt line so that anyone looking at the unbelievably wide slit would see the pale skin that was covered by my bikini bottoms when I went to the pool or the beach.

I felt like crying. Delon and his friends were going to destroy my life just as surely as the men in those dirty stories they enjoyed reading destroyed the lives of the women they victimized. Life as I knew it was over. After tomorrow I knew that I would no longer be able to look anyone at work in the eye. Word would quickly spread about the change in my wardrobe and I didn't doubt for a minute that Delon intended to see to it that they had a lot more than my clothing to talk about. I was ruined.

I circled the room, stopping in front of each boy so that he could smirk at me and ogle my flesh.

This was the last of the dresses. While I was putting this dress on I had an opportunity to look over the skirts and blouses I would be trying on next. They were as bad as or worse than the dresses. The blouses were all sheer and the skirts looked like part of a high school cheerleader's costume.

I removed the dress and stepped into the first skirt. It was pleated. It appeared that they all were. It was so short that I had to wear it low on my hips. I put one of the blouses on and buttoned it up. It was a little small but I could wear it. It pressed against my breasts and everywhere it came into contact with my skin it became invisible. It was cut in the toreador style. There was a gap of more than six inches between the top and the skirt where nothing but my skin showed. I actually thought that with something worn underneath it would be a cute outfit ... for a teenager! It was certainly not appropriate for a married woman in her mid twenties to wear to work!

There were two of the toreador style blouses. The second one was a size larger but just as revealing. I tried it on and then removed it when Delon signaled his approval.

I changed into another sheer top and started to pull the slit skirt up when I noticed something odd about it. I looked closer and suddenly realized that it had been part of a swim skirt but someone had cut the bathing suit bottoms out of it. I tried to point that out to Delon but he didn't care.

There was a bit of overlap near the top of the slit. But except for the top two inches it was slit down to the hem. It was the shortest skirt yet but the waist was so tight that I couldn't keep it down low on my hips. Not unless I held it in place all day. As soon as I released it, it slowly creeped up until it was at the narrowest part of my waist. Far too much of the lower portion of my ass cheeks and some portion of my pubic mound were clearly displayed.

Two and possibly three of the dresses they selected for me, at least one of the skirts and all of the tops were clearly illegal. Or at least they were illegal without wearing something under them. Far too much flesh was on display in every garment I tried on. I wondered what Doug would say when he saw me getting ready for work in one of these!

I began removing the last outfit and I started having trouble breathing again because I realized what was going to happen next. Delon looked around the room at his friends and said, "I think we can skip the underwear show. If we get bored later we can have her try them on. But I'm horny as hell and I'd rather fuck her than look at her. How about you guys?"

I knew it was coming. There was never any question. But damn! Hearing the words, the crude, offensive, humiliating words was enough to make my heart stop. I felt the panic building again. The urge to escape was almost irresistible.

They were just as anxious to move on to the main event as Delon. He ordered me to skip the underwear but almost as an afterthought he told me to quickly try on the two bathing suits. I looked down at the remaining items.

The first bikini was an unlined, crocheted bikini made with a very loose weave. I was almost certain that my nipples would extend through the large holes in the bra. I noticed when I picked it up and looked closely that the suit was originally lined but the lining had been removed.

The bottoms consisted of a small patch of cloth that was maybe an inch wide at the widest part and didn't cover much more than my slit and only a very little of my closely trimmed pubic hair. Other than there were just a few strings that held it in place.

The bra that went with it wasn't much more than two triangles about an inch and a half on a side that just barely covered my nipples. And I have very small nipples! It took no time at all for my nipples to work themselves into the holes in the material and become visible. If they became erect they would protrude out past the material of the suit!

But as disturbing as that suit was, the next one was even worse. I couldn't even find it at first. It was lying on the small handful of panties and was even less substantial then they were!

Delon had to pick it up and hand it to me. He proudly announced that it was called a Wicked Weasel as if that should mean something to me. It still had the store tags on it so he suspects that it was purchased by someone, or for someone, who was too shy to wear it.

I could certainly understand that! It was nothing more than a little string and three tiny, very sheer triangles. Even dry it was almost invisible! I could only imagine how it would look once it got wet.

I looked at Delon in shock. I couldn't think of anywhere around here that I could wear that thing without getting arrested.

I tried it on and posed for a few pictures before going around the room to model it for the boys. I was as good as naked and they seemed to think it looked great on me. Imagine that!

I returned to my place, removed the obscenely revealing suit and waited for Delon to tell me what to do. I knew what was next on the agenda. Six boys were going to rape me.

I told myself that at least it should be over quickly. They were all very excited. But that wasn't very comforting, especially since I realized that they were teenage boys. It was highly unlikely that they would rape me once and leave.

Chapter 5

One of the boys looked up at Delon anxiously and asked, "Now?"

Delon smiled and nodded.

The boy exclaimed, "Hot damn!"

He jumped to his feet and began to tear his clothes off. Delon tossed me a blanket while my first attacker was undressing. He ordered me to spread it out on the floor in the middle of the room and lie down.

Even though I knew it was going to come to this I nearly freaked out. I felt the tears finally begin again. I told myself I wasn't going to let them make me cry again. Crying only made me weaker and them stronger. But I couldn't hold the tears back. My heart was beating furiously and I could hear the blood pounding in my ears. I felt faint and half hoped that I would actually pass out. Or better yet, a stroke would be great!

By the time I was on my back in the middle of the blanket the boy that was in such a hurry to undress was on his knees at my feet leering down at me.

The other boys were on their feet and had closed in around us. Delon made them move back a little so he had room to move around and film the action. Do they still call it filming when it's a digital recording?

The naked boy at my feet pushed my legs farther apart and stretched out on the floor between them. I didn't realize what he intended until his face came to rest just above my pussy. There was a quiet murmur from his friends as he began kissing my mound and then licking it. The muscles in my stomach fluttered in response to his immature and obviously unpracticed touch. I began to suspect that he'd never done this before.

I think what disturbed me the most was that it felt pretty good! Delon had raped me all day long yesterday and made me masturbate for nearly two hours before I went to bed. I felt nothing. I never once became aroused.

Now, surrounded by boys whose names I didn't even know, a boy was clumsily kissing and licking my pussy and it felt pretty good! It felt so good that I feared I might actually become aroused!

That terrified me more than the reality of this situation. I've already accepted the fact that I'm going to be raped by all of these boys. But I couldn't live with myself if I became aroused!

My slowly rising libido became more difficult to control when first one boy and then another came closer and dropped to their knees beside me. They each reached out and gently began to tease one of my breasts. They were both far more gentle than I expected.

Unlike the boy between my legs, the boys teasing my breasts were obviously experienced. I found myself wishing that it didn't feel as good as it did.

Although the boy between my legs had evidently never eaten a girl out before he must have seen it done, probably in a dirty movie. And his friends probably gave him some pointers. He was stirring feelings in my body that were becoming increasingly difficult to deny.

The other two boys, the ones who were gently caressing my breasts, they had more skilled hands than you would have expected in light of their youth. Their touch added a great deal to the experience and when they leaned down and replaced their fingers with their lips and tongues the thing I feared most became inevitable. I was not only becoming aroused, to my eternal shame I realized that I was going to have an orgasm.

I think that when I finally realized that it was inevitable my mind surrendered. When that happened the barriers began to fall and I could no longer hide my feelings. I began to moan like a slut, like a bitch in heat. My thighs clenched and my hips no longer remained planted on the floor.

I heard the crude remarks from our audience through a red mist of rising lust. It was humiliating beyond belief to know that I was surrendering myself to them and that it amused them so.

They saw before them the slut they intended to make me into and that thought was unbearable. But I had stepped onto the slippery slope and there was no stopping it now. No matter how hard I fought to hide my response it was clear that I was losing the fight.

I heard the snide remarks from our audience. But even that became nothing but a hum of background noise as my mind turned in on itself and all that was left was the unashamed and uncontrollable physical response that I finally gave up any hope of trying to control.

It took all three of the boys to hold me down as my body took over and I experienced a series of violent orgasms. They seemed to go on and on. I wouldn't truly learn how out of control I became until later when I was forced to watch the recording that Delon made. That's when the shame, the almost incapacitating humiliation would really kick in.

When I saw how I cried out and thrashed around like a mad woman. When I saw my arms go around the necks of the two boys sucking and biting my breasts, pulling their faces closer, crushing my breasts under them. That was when the shame I felt would become truly overpowering.

But of course, by the time that happens I will have experienced so much shame, so much embarrassment, I will have been raped so many times by so many people in so many ways that it won't really matter. I'll be humiliated. But it won't matter.

I wasn't even aware at first that Delon had handed off the camera to one of his friends, undressed, pulled his friend out of the way and threw his body over mine. I have no memory of grabbing his hard cock and frantically guiding it to my gyrating pussy, thrusting upwards and at the same time gripping the cheeks of his ass to pull him down into me.

I would look at the movie later and see how easily they turned me into a cock loving slut. I would feel shame like never before. But at that moment on the floor, surrounded by hard young cocks, conscious of only the fact that I was an object of lust for six boys and I was totally at their mercy, at that moment there was only release. At that moment in time the conservative, in-control woman I was on Friday no longer existed.

There was a brief moment when my conscious mind returned. I was already in the throes of a violent fuck with Delon. Later, watching the movie, I would see the moment when I once more became aware of my surroundings and the terrible things I was doing. I would see the sadness in my eyes and the embarrassment. And then, even more disturbing, I would see the moment when I surrendered to my own animal lust. My eyes closed and I relaxed and let it happen. My hips began to gyrate under Delon and I let the passion grow once more.

Even as I let my own lust overtake me I realized that it was almost inevitable that Doug would see this and be devastated. But even that knowledge wasn't enough to return me to my right mind. It was too late. I had become a creature of lust. Something inside of me that I didn't even realize existed had taken over.

It didn't deteriorate into a night of wild, passionate sex after that. I came again while Delon was raping me. But sanity returned after that second orgasm. I submitted to all six boys over and over after that. But it was mechanical. I did as I was told. The boys enjoyed one orgasm after another. But I just wrapped my mind in a cocoon to protect it and let them use my body.

Their cocks were all very similar. All but one. Delon was the only boy not circumcised. Four of the other cocks were slightly smaller than Delon's. All of the boys were pretty well hung, though. They all had cocks that were longer and fatter than my husband's.

The major and most noticeable exception was the boy who was introduced to me as Tripod. He went last. I knew something was unusual when everyone stepped back and watched me while Tripod undressed in front of me. I felt my eyes widen in shock when he shucked his pants down and I saw the huge appendage hanging down from his crotch.

His cock must have been at least ten inches long! And even more disconcerting, it was still growing! It appeared to be the thinnest cock among them but not by much. It was still much bigger around than Doug's. But it wasn't the circumference that took my breath away. It was so fucking long!

He ordered me onto my hands and knees and fucked me for the first time in that position. Even after being fucked by five large cocks I definitely felt the difference inside of me when he entered me. The head of his cock struck something deep inside of me for the first few minutes after he started fucking me.

It wasn't painful exactly. But it was uncomfortable and it worried me. It wasn't long before my body mysteriously adjusted and the boy's incredibly long strokes were actually pretty pleasant. If it was just the two of us and I wasn't being raped I would probably have appreciated the difference.

But this situation met none of those conditions and nothing that any of these boys did for the rest of the evening ever rekindled my arousal the way it had been when the kid, I later learned that his name was Otis, ate my pussy while two of his friends nursed on my tits. And despite the hours of constant sex the string of orgasms I experienced when Otis ate my pussy and the orgasm I had with Delon were the only orgasms I had that night.

I did terrible things that evening, or let them do terrible things to me. I sucked all of their cocks. By the time I was finished I had become proficient at swallowing cum. Later I sucked them until their cocks were hard enough to fuck me one more time, and then again, and then yet again. They all came in my mouth at least once and they all fucked my pussy.

They all fucked my ass after two of them took turns lubricating me and stretching me out with their fat fingers. It was painful at first. But by the time the sixth boy was raping my ass my body had adjusted to that sort of invasion, much to my surprise. Even Tripod's long cock didn't hurt me.

After each boy came in one or the other of my orifices I sucked him clean. I nearly rebelled at the cleanup duties they required of me. That was early in the evening, shortly after the rapes began.

Delon pulled me to my feet by my hair and held me almost off the floor as he propelled me roughly into the kitchen. He all but threw me against the patio door and held my naked body pressed up against the cool glass. I found myself staring into the eyes of the largest, meanest, most malevolent looking dog I've ever seen. He was a massive Rottweiler and he looked hungry ... for human flesh!

Delon snarled in my ear, "The next time you so much as hesitate to do anything that any one of us tells you to do that dog is coming inside. By the time you've sucked him off and then let him fuck you I think you'll be a little more docile. Don't you?"

I couldn't think of anything more horrible. But I heard it in his voice. He hoped that I would balk again. He wanted to do it. He wanted to see me doing those things with his dog.

What scared me almost as much was the realization that he didn't need an excuse to punish me. If he chose to hold me down and make me submit to that beast there would be nothing I could do about it.

After that there was no more resistance left in me. I obeyed every nasty order. To test me they took turns letting me lick and suck on their asses with that fucking camera right in my face and Delon teasing me with statements about how popular my movies were going to be on the internet.

After I serviced the boys more times than I can count and the sexual urgency was gone the games began. They did things just to get degrading pictures of it, just to humiliate me or to amuse themselves. I scooped up huge fingers full of cum as it drained out of me and sucked my fingers clean. I masturbated for them, even faking an orgasm.

Most of the early part of the evening I had either taken them one at a time or I was forced to suck one boy's cock while another fucked me. Later they began experimenting. I was made to take three cocks into my body at once in several uncomfortable positions. At one point I had a cock in my ass, a cock in my pussy, a cock in each hand, a cock in my mouth and Tripod tried to squeeze the head of his cock into my mouth while at the same time filming the entire degrading sex act from above.

He managed to get a little bit of the head of his cock between my lips which felt like they were being stretched to the tearing point. None of them reached orgasm that way. That was never their intention. But they got a kick out of having me stimulate all six cocks at once in one manner or another.

After that the games took another disturbing turn. Everyone was sitting around me catching their breath after the most recent round of rapes when Delon said, "I gotta piss."

He stood up and pulled me to my feet. He told the boy with the camera, Darnell, to follow and he pulled me into the small, downstairs bathroom.

I began to panic. I hadn't forgotten the game he called urinal or the pictures of the women I saw being pissed on ... or in.

Delon waited until Darnell was in position. I was so scared that I couldn't breathe. The boys were all crowding around us, staring with excited looks on their faces. I had already come to realize that the more perverted something was the more it excited them.

Delon pushed me to my knees. He ordered me to hold his cock and aim it at the toilet while he took a leak.

I've never actually seen a boy pee before. Not in person. I was aware of the mechanics, of course. I knew how they did it and I'm sure that I'm not the first girl to envy them the convenience of being able to just stand there, whip it out and let go.

But I couldn't get those disgusting images he showed me last night out of mind and I was terrified that this was going to degenerate into something like that.

I held his cock in my hand and attempted to aim it at the toilet. The seat was still down but I didn't say anything. The first few spurts seemed to spray out all over the place. It was being diffused by the dried cum on the head of his dick. It even sprayed onto my forearm where it seemed to burn my skin wherever it touched me. But then the spray began to come together and form a strong stream and I was able to aim it more easily.

I felt the vibration in my hand as the urine passed through his long cock. It was a much messier process than I imagined. A fine spray splashed up out of the toilet and landed on the toilet seat. Not that it mattered. The seat was a mess from the first out of control spurts that landed over a pretty wide area before the stream had coalesced into a narrow and manageable flow.

I held his cock and guided the outflow of urine into the toilet. I was aware of the perverted looks on the faces of the other boys and the camera pointed right at me. And I was terrified of how this was going to end.

The smell of urine was very strong. It didn't help that Delon was holding my head so that my face was only inches away from his cock. I think I had a pretty good idea of why I was in here on my knees and it wasn't just because Delon was too lazy to hold his own dick when he went to the bathroom.

I felt my mouth watering and my stomach churning. Just thinking about what I feared was going to happen was causing the bile to rise. I just knew that I was going to vomit.

I watched breathlessly as the stream narrowed and began to taper off. I was all poised to rebel as the last few spurts shot out of his cock and he turned and ordered me to open my mouth. I was just at the point of pulling away when he smiled and said, "Arf."

That was all he had to say. I didn't even have to think about which perversion was the most distasteful. I opened my mouth and he immediately plugged the head of his cock into it.

The last two small spurts of acrid urine hit the roof of my mouth and I struggled to keep from vomiting all over his legs. I held it in my mouth and listened to the horrible comments from the other boys who were now waiting their turn to use me and the toilet.

Delon finally pulled his cock out of my mouth and they all watched while I struggled to swallow. There wasn't that much piss in my mouth. Not really. I doubt if it was an ounce.

But Christ! It's piss!!

My sore, tortured body shook uncontrollably as I struggled to swallow it and keep it down. As soon as I had it under control there was a scramble in the small room as the boys struggled to be first to take Delon's place at the toilet.

I ended up having to perform that same perverted act for all six boys. Some had to struggle to expel even a small amount of urine. They weren't doing it because they had to pee. They were doing it to join in the fun of debasing me.

Two of them must have bladders the size of basketballs. It went on and on and one of them ended up spraying several large mouthfuls of bitter, pungent, foul tasting piss into my mouth and throat.

It seemed to go on forever. I was sobbing, almost in hysterics when they finally finished. The last of them stepped back and Delon grabbed a handful of my hair. He tilted my head up and quietly said, "Not bad, bitch. It won't be long before I'll be able to piss right down your throat. We won't even need the toilet. Think about how convenient that will be while you're cleaning the toilet seat."

He pushed my face down and forced my lips right down onto the piss covered seat. I began to slowly lick it clean. I couldn't see what I was doing for the tears streaming out of my eyes. But it didn't really matter.

After a few minutes, Delon nudged me with his foot and said, "You better hurry up. We aren't finished fucking you yet. If I'm not satisfied with the level of enthusiasm I'm going to go let Shaft in. I'm pretty sure he's real anxious to meet you. He doesn't get a lot of female companionship."

I was having trouble breathing as it was because of my hysterical crying. But I didn't have to be told that Shaft was the dog and I knew how much Delon was looking forward to seeing me service that fucking thing.

I sped up, catching a breath of air whenever I could as I cleaned the seat with my tongue. When I finished I was even forced to clean the outside of the bowl. Fortunately there was a rug on the floor or I'm sure I would have been made to clean that as well.

They watched while I washed my face and hands and rinsed out my mouth. Then we went back out to the blanket in the living room. It took me a few more minutes to get the crying under control. But they didn't mind. I think they enjoyed how upset I was. They must have. Every time one of them had to use the toilet after that they waited until I wasn't servicing one or more of their friends and took me with them. The camera always accompanied us.

By the time that nightmare evening ended I was able to swallow nearly half of their urine each time before I began to gag. They would start out using my mouth and then finish peeing in the toilet. Each time the disgusting act closed with me licking the last few drops from the head of their cocks and then sucking them clean.

Each time it happened they walked away without a word, leaving me alone to clean up. If I had been forced to swallow more than a mouthful I learned to wait before cleaning myself up. I knew that it wouldn't be long before my stomach rebelled and it would all come back up.

But it got easier each time. I didn't want it to. Urinal was not a game I wanted to be good at. I guess a person can get used to just about anything eventually.

Towards the end of that seemingly never ending evening the sex acts were fewer and farther apart. The boys seldom achieved orgasm in the last hour or so. But they continued to force me to suck their cocks back to erection so that they could fuck me for the pure pleasure of tormenting me. Or maybe it was just because they have never had a woman so completely at their disposal before and they couldn't get enough of it.

The boys began leaving one or two at a time after ten o'clock. By eleven o'clock only Delon, Jarek and I remained. We were all exhausted. But even then the torment continued. Delon continued to taunt me with threats of letting the dog in and Jarek made every effort to talk him into it.

Delon didn't do it. I think he was getting a kick out of holding that threat over my head. But I still spent nearly every moment either licking or sucking some part of their bodies or being fucked in some degrading position by one of them while the other recorded it either on the movie camera or with the digital still camera that Delon had gotten from his room.

They didn't let me go home until just a few minutes before midnight. Delon tossed me a large trash bag and told me to stuff my new wardrobe in it. He selected one of the short skirts and sheer blouses and ordered me to wear them to work tomorrow. He left the choice of underwear up to me. That wasn't much of a choice. I didn't look at them closely but the ones I saw were all thongs except for one tiny bikini. Just as I was leaving he handed me two DVDs and ordered me to give them to Doug.

He almost pushed me out of his front door. I stepped out into the dark, quiet night and stood there in a daze while I sucked in fresh air, untainted by the smell of lust exuded by six, horny young males. Unfortunately, I was still covered in that scent. There were still traces of semen drying on my face and in my hair. My thighs and my pubic mound were coated with it. I knew it was highly unlikely. But I hoped that Doug was already in bed and sound asleep.

I made my unsteady way slowly across the deserted street, dreading the look I was going to see in my husband's eyes when I got home.

Doug must have been sitting in the living room in the dark for hours, watching through the window for my return. He was waiting for me with the front door open when I all but staggered across the street and up my front steps.

He tried to take me into his arms and comfort me but I pushed him away. I turned my head away. I didn't even want him to smell my breath.

I pushed past him and whimpered, "No, Doug. Not yet. I need to get cleaned up. Honey, I'm sorry. But I need a drink. I desperately need a drink. Let me get cleaned up and I'll be back down in a few minutes if you want to wait for me."

I handed him the DVDs. I explained briefly what they were and hurried upstairs. I sorted out my new clothes. I started a load of wash. I had no intention of wearing used articles of clothing that most likely were last worn by prostitutes without first washing them. Then I turned on the water in the shower and brushed my teeth for a very long time.

I took a shower as hot as I could stand it but I still felt dirty when I turned the water off. I dried off and looked at myself in the mirror. My body was sore all over but amazingly there was almost no visible evidence of the abuse I just suffered. There were a few bite marks on my tits and a couple of hickies on my neck. I was shocked. I expected to see bruising everywhere.

But it wasn't my body that suffered the most. It was my mind. The images planted in my brain this evening would probably never leave me. I just spent seven hours doing the most unimaginable things, or having them done to me. I was the only woman, the only white woman, in a room that sometimes seemed filled to capacity with those six large black boys attacking me over and over with their cocks and their hands and their teeth.

It was my worst nightmare come to life and I didn't think for a minute that the nightmare was over. They would do that to me again. They could do it every night if they wanted to. I couldn't stop them. Doug couldn't stop them. Only turning myself in and going to prison for a decade could put an end to it.

My despair thickened when it occurred to me that as horrible as this evening had been, my humiliation had at least been in private. Tomorrow it would continue in public. I'm not certain that my sanity, or what little remains of it, can survive this.

I put my robe on. I took the clothes out of the washer, transferred them into the dryer and started another load of wash. Finally I went downstairs to face Doug. He handed me a mixed drink as soon as I walked into the living room.

I smiled, a weak, apologetic smile, and I thanked him. I knew how much it went against the grain for him to hand me a glass containing alcohol in view of my past.

I put the drink down, wrapped my arms around him and hugged him with all of my might. It required every last bit of my remaining strength to keep from crying.

He held me in his arms and rested his cheek on the top of my head. We stood like that for a long time. He didn't ask me what happened or how bad it had been. He knew. He saw my face when I returned. He probably watched those five boys leaving Delon's house late tonight. He knew we weren't playing a board game.

We sat together on the couch. He held me in his arms while I sipped the strong drink he made for me. I was half way through the drink before I said, "It's going to be terrible, Doug. Delon and his friends bought me a collection of the sluttiest clothes I've ever seen. He's going to make me wear them to work. He's going to destroy me. I really screwed up this time."

To his immense credit he just held me close and avoided saying anything. There was nothing he could say at that point that wouldn't have rubbed my nose in what I did. I already knew how badly I screwed up our lives.

We tried talking about normal things and avoiding the eight hundred pound gorilla in the room. But it seemed like there was only one thing happening in our lives now. We didn't want to talk about it but we couldn't seem to think of anything else to talk about. So we sat together in silence until I finished the laundry.

It was almost two in the morning when we finally went to bed in our guest room again. I assumed that after spending all evening being raped and abused by Delon and his friends I could skip the required picture viewing and story reading.

We were both exhausted. But I lay awake for a long time and I know that Doug did, too. It was probably three o'clock before I finally went to sleep. I'm almost certain that he was still awake.

I showered first in the morning. I always go first because it takes me longer to get ready. If there's anything that annoys Doug it's being all ready to go somewhere and having to stand by the door tapping his foot until I'm ready.

I went downstairs in my robe and made coffee. Once it was started I returned to our bedroom to get dressed. I was just finished dressing when Doug came out of the bathroom and saw the first of the slutty outfits I would be wearing to work now.

His jaw dropped when he realized how much of my body was on display. My breasts were plainly visible in the sheer toreador style blouse. The short, pleated miniskirt just barely covered my ass.

He finally managed to close his mouth and turned away. I couldn't blame him. I was even more embarrassed than he was.

I went downstairs and poured two cups of coffee. Doug was just coming down when the doorbell rang. I glanced at the clock in surprise. We didn't have to leave for fifteen minutes. It was too early for Delon to show up.

I went to let him in. The first thing he said was, "I want a key to your front door."

In response to the confused look on my face he said, "I was ready a little early and thinking about how much fun we're going to have today gave me a hard on. I thought I'd come over and get a blowjob before we went to work."

Doug was standing in the doorway to the kitchen taking this all in. Delon smiled at him and asked, "You don't mind, do you, Doug?"

Doug turned to go back to the kitchen table. Delon called after him, "I asked you a question, Doug!"

Doug turned back and calmly replied, "Yes, Delon. I mind very much. But until Brooke decides that she can't take it any longer I can't do anything about it."

He had made it pretty obvious that he wasn't intimidated by Delon.

"Did you watch the DVDs I sent over last night?"

"No."

"You should. They're hot. The ones we made last night are even hotter. I'll make you a copy in a day or two. It may take me a while. You wife keeps sapping my strength with that hot cunt of hers."

Delon went over to the couch and pulled his pants and underwear down to his ankles. He pulled one leg free and sat down. I sighed and knelt at his feet. It was hard to believe that he could still be horny after all the orgasms he had at my expense last night.

I tried to console myself by convincing myself that if I sucked him off now he would be less likely to make my life miserable at the office today.

I knew that was just wishful thinking. But it was the only straw in sight. I had to grasp at it.

I leaned down and took his hard cock into my mouth. He pushed my head away and said, "You know better than. Lick my balls first. Then you can suck my cock. You shouldn't be so anxious."

He was raising his voice on purpose. He wanted to make certain that Doug could hear us.

I wouldn't have thought that I could hate this any more than I already did. But knowing that Doug was in the next room and could only sit helplessly and listen to the sounds of my shame made the horrible act I was forced to commit so much worse.

I stopped sucking his cock and began to lick his balls. I was trying to hurry and get this over with. I hated doing it and I was painfully aware of Doug in the next room. But Delon wasn't in a hurry. He had all day to torment me and that was all this was for him, just an opportunity to rape and humiliate me. It was a chance to live out one of those nasty stories he enjoys so much.

Worse yet, we were going to have to pay him for the honor. I was going to have to take him on as an employee! Talk about adding insult to injury!

I licked his balls for a couple of minutes and then I took his cock back into my mouth without waiting for his permission.

He chuckled and said far too loudly, "You just can't wait to get another big mouthful of cock cream, can you, bitch?"

I ignored his crude question and continued to suck his cock with all of the skill that two days of being raped and gangbanged have helped me to develop.

Once he finally let me suck his cock it was over surprisingly quickly. After last night I thought it would take him at least fifteen or twenty minutes to achieve an orgasm. But I don't think it was ten minutes before he tensed up and filled my mouth with cum.

I swallowed so easily that it disturbed me. Then I sat up and started to go to the bathroom to brush my teeth while he pulled his pants back into place and made himself presentable.

He asked me where I was going. When I told him he said, "Never mind that. You need to get used to the taste. Besides, it's getting late. I don't want to be late for my first day on the job. That would leave a bad impression."

He grinned at me then, as if he was about to do something else to me. But instead he just said, "I need to check something. I'll be right back."

He turned and hurried upstairs. I knew where he was going. He was going to check our bed to see if the dirty sheets were still there. I was confident that he wouldn't be disappointed. They were still there. But when he came back down with that smug look on his face I suddenly got worried.

His lips curled up and he said, "Gotcha, bitch! You've been sleeping in the guest room. You're gonna wish you hadn't done that."

I thought about denying it. I almost told him that Doug and I were sleeping in separate rooms. But I didn't think it would make a difference even if he believed me. He was going to punish me whether he had a good reason or not. I already knew that.

Delon called to Doug and told him that he was ready to go to work now.

Doug came out of the kitchen, scowling at Delon as he entered the room. Delon smiled and said, "You better get used to it, dude. I have a lot of plans for your hot little wife. And you're going to hate them all. I have a very dirty mind."

I can vouch for that!

I picked up my purse and Delon grabbed his canvas camera bag. A cold chill ran down my spine when I realized he was bringing his cameras to work. We went out to the garage. Doug got into the driver's seat of his Lincoln. I was forced to sit in the back with Delon. Every time I sat down in that tiny, pleated skirt it pulled up to display three or four inches of my underwear. There was no way to maintain my modesty in the damned thing.

He played with my body during the entire twenty minute ride to work. But I've been mauled so much in the last two days that I was almost able to tune it out. My attention was focused on what was going to happen when we got there.

I have a small office in the back corner of the admin section of the plant. With only my high school education and no prior experience I'm working way over my head. Now that the company is making a name for itself and growing we really need a good office manager and an accountant. But until our income becomes a little more stable that's out of the question.

The two women I work with work together in the front office between my little office and the front door. Both women function as receptionist, secretary and clerk. When we can afford it, Doug and I would like to augment the staff in that office, too. But for now we all do a little bit of everything to keep things running as smoothly as possible.

One of the two women, Mrs. Clark, is the first person my husband hired when we started the company. Doug is in charge of hiring and firing because I was fresh out of high school when we started and had neither the competence nor the confidence to handle it. It continues to be one of his tasks.

In Mrs. Clark's case, I would have fired her if it was left up to me. We don't get along at all. I think it's because we are too much alike. We are both too headstrong for our own good. Or it could be that she resents me because I'm so much younger and inexperienced and I sensed it from the very first day.

My problems with her began almost as soon as we started up the company. Mrs. Clark suggested something that I didn't think was a good idea. I told her I'd think about it in such a way that she knew I was saying no.

She went over my head, taking her suggestion to Doug.

Doug sided with her. Even though it turned out that she was right I have resented her since then. She continues to irritate the hell out of me and she knows it. There isn't any question that she doesn't do it on purpose, either. She goes out of her way to annoy me. But she does it in such a way that it seems so innocent and there's nothing I can do about it.

Unfortunately, she is excellent at what she does. She doesn't make mistakes and she's a very hard worker. It's a shame because I would love to fire her. She knows it, too.

She's in her mid forties, tall and thin. She gives the impression that she is very austere. But I've heard her joking with the other woman I work with. For the longest time I thought Mrs. Clark was a holey roller, a prig of the first magnitude. But it turns out that she has a surprisingly bawdy sense of humor. She doesn't look or act the type. She doesn't joke with me and she is always above reproach when dealing with customers.

Our other front office worker is Cindy. She's a recent high school graduate. She's nice enough but she's a true airhead. I doubt if she could find the United States on a map of North America and she isn't familiar with any history but her own. On the plus side, however, she's an amazing typist and a perfectionist when it comes to the files.

She has a nice figure. She's slender and curvy in all the right places. She isn't model pretty but she is attractive. She's quiet and shy in person. I have watched her, though, and surprisingly she comes alive on the phone. It turns out that the customers love her. I don't doubt at all that she generates increased sales just by answering the phone and being sweet to our customers.

Mrs. Clark and Cindy are the first two people at the plant that are going to see me in my new clothes. They will be the first to meet my new "assistant" and witness whatever degrading acts he has planned for me. And I don't doubt that he has plans to destroy me at work from the moment we arrive. I can almost taste how anxious he is to start playing his games in public.

Mrs. Clark will probably get a huge kick out of it. I can't really say how Cindy will react. She and I get along alright. But she has become Mrs. Clark's little pet and will probably follow her lead. If Mrs. Clark is amused then I don't doubt that Cindy will also find my humiliation at the hands of a teenage boy entertaining.

The only other people I interact with on a regular basis at work are the two men who work in our sales department. We are still a small company but Doug has built it with a strong reputation for delivering quality products and standing behind them. A two man sales force is more than adequate for now thanks to our reputation and a lot of repeat business.

I have tried to talk Doug into expanding more quickly and taking on more sales people. In my mind the more people we reach out to the faster we can grow the company. But he has resisted, building the company at a steady pace and keeping a handle on everything.

As I contemplated the opportunities that Delon would have to humiliate me at work, I found I was glad now that there are only two salesmen working for us. But there are a lot of other people working on the plant floor. There are four men in maintenance and four more working in the custodial services office. There are, on average, eighty more people working on the plant floor. About twenty percent of them are women. The rest are men of just about every description.

I have to go out on the plant floor occasionally, either to check on an order status or to find Doug to check with him on something. But most of my daily contact is with the two women in the adjoining office and with the salesmen.

I would have dreaded going to work dressed the way I am now under any circumstances. Knowing that Mrs. Clark is most assuredly going to get a lot of satisfaction from seeing me degraded by Delon made the idea of passing through those front doors this morning so much worse.

Doug parked in his usual spot. We all got out of the car. Doug glowered at Delon one last time and then went off to work in the plant without a word. I put my disheveled clothing back in order and led the way to my office in the main building.

We entered through the front door, stepping into a small corridor. The salesmen work in a small office down the corridor to our right. Mrs. Clark and Cindy work in the office through the glass doors that are right in front of us. We have to go through their office to get to my small office.

Delon followed me in. Mrs. Clark and Cindy looked up and I wished them both a good morning. Mrs. Clark and I don't like each other. It's no secret. But we're civil when we have to interact.

They didn't return my greeting at first. Both women stared in shock at my clothing and all of the flesh I was being forced to display. They were speechless for a very long time.

I noticed that Mrs. Clark was looking back and forth between me and Delon and her look of shock was turning to a look of amusement. She knew that something wasn't right and I think that she was finding my obvious embarrassment very entertaining.

After exchanging greetings I said, "This is Delon. I've hired him for the summer while he's on vacation. He's going to be working with me as my assistant."

I introduced him to Mrs. Clark and Cindy. After they exchanged polite greetings I asked Cindy to bring me the necessary employment forms for Delon. She smiled and nodded and I led him through the room to the door to my office.

Mrs. Clark was blatantly evaluating my new assistant. The look on her face made me even more nervous than I was already. She couldn't possibly know what kind of mess I was in, what kind of relationship I had with Delon. But she seemed to suspect something unseemly was going on. I suppose that the way I was dressed should have made that obvious.

I closed my office door behind me, wishing for the first time that there was a lock on the door. I went to my desk and sat down. I put my purse away and suggested to Delon that he pull up a chair.

I indicated a space on the side of my desk. He ignored me and pulled his chair right up beside mine. He rested his hand on my thigh, his little finger lightly resting against the crotch of the slutty little panties I was wearing.

I pleaded, "Please, Delon. Cindy will be coming in any moment. She'll..."

The door opened and Mrs. Clark came in with the forms. She smiled at me and at Delon. Then she saw where his arm was. She couldn't see his hand but it must have been obvious where it was resting.

Her polite smile turned into a huge malicious grin when she realized that he was resting his hand on my upper thigh and apparently had every intention of leaving it right where it was no matter who was watching. It must also have been obvious from the expression on my face how I felt about it. I was horrified.

From that it was a minor leap of logic to the obvious conclusion that I was submitting to this outrageous treatment against my will and that I was helpless. It was plain to see that I was unable to defend myself against the advances of the teenage boy who was molesting me.

Delon's finger began to move against my crotch. He saw the look on Mrs. Clark's face. He knew in an instant that there was a problem between us and that she would enjoy seeing me suffer.

She crossed the room in four steps. Instead of stopping in front of my desk as she normally would she came around on the other side and said, "I brought the young man's employment forms in. I also have a couple of letters you need to sign."

She wasn't looking at my face. She was grinning down at my exposed underwear and the large black hand that was rubbing my pussy through my panties.

She put the papers down on my desk and with more than a little bit of gloating in her tone which she made no attempt to disguise she said, "I'd love to hear how this came to pass."

She smiled at Delon but said to me, "I like your new outfit, Mrs. Causey. It looks very nice on you."

It was left unsaid. But I plainly heard the word slut at the end of that sentence.

Delon smiled back and said, "Some friends of mine helped me pick out a whole new wardrobe for her. I decided to let her wear one of the more conservative outfits today. We didn't want to be responsible for any heart attacks."

"You decided?"

He slid my skirt up a little higher and replied, "It seemed a shame to hide this hot little body under all those stuffy outfits she normally wears. Don't you agree?"

Mrs. Clark answered, "I find this amusing. But how does Mr. Causey feel about it?"

"He isn't too happy about it. But he'll adjust."

Mrs. Clark wasn't as happy with that answer. Like everyone else around here she was very fond of Doug. But she was so happy to see me being tormented that she let it slide. She always felt that he was too good for me anyway.

She stood beside me watching Delon's hand taking control of my lap for a moment before asking, "How long has this been going on?"

Delon seemed to enjoy talking about it. I hoped he didn't enjoy it so much he disclosed the reason he had this power over me. But I suppose he's smart enough to keep that to himself. If he let it out my life would be over. But he'd have no more power over me.

He squeezed my pussy in his hand and said, "Just since Monday morning. She was surprisingly easy to break. She was a little reluctant at first. And she was awful whiney. But even after just two days she doesn't refuse an order. She knows better."

Mrs. Clark nodded and said, "It's obvious that she isn't sitting there and letting you grope her because she fell madly in love with you. You must have something really bad on her."

I held my breath until he answered, "Yeah. She fucked up pretty good."

But he left it at that.

She asked, "What kind of work are you going to be doing around here as her assistant?"

"I don't plan on doing much work. I thought it would be interesting if I was to have her pay me to come in and fuck around with her during the day. I won't come in every day. I don't want to spend my entire summer vacation doing this. She's a lot of fun but I like to sleep late, too."

That wasn't much of a relief. Even once or twice a week of this torment would be enough to ruin me. This, what he was doing now was bad enough. If you asked me to name the one person that I least wanted to see me like this it would have been Mrs. Clark.

She smiled and asked, "So she's going to pay you to make her dress like a slut, come in here whenever you're in the mood and do whatever you want to her? That sounds like every teenage boy's wet dream come true."

He chuckled and boasted proudly, "She's made a lot of my wet dreams come true since Monday morning."

Delon's fingers suddenly pinched my clit and I jumped in my seat. I had been staring straight ahead trying to pretend that I wasn't there, desperately wishing that Mrs. Clark would go back to her office. Being treated this way was bad enough. It was a hundred times worse that she was witnessing my degradation.

Since Delon now realized that Mrs. Clark was enjoying my torment he decided to ramp it up a little. He ordered me to stand up.

I looked at him, pleading with my eyes for him to be reasonable. But I knew that any attempt to get him to be reasonable was hopeless.

I pushed my seat back and stood up. Mrs. Clark smiled and said, "You wouldn't think that a woman could go out in public in a blouse that sheer with nothing under it and not get arrested."

Delon laughed and exclaimed, "What do you mean 'Nothing under it?!' You need to get your eyes checked! Look at those nice little titties!"

His hand slid up under my blouse and cupped my right breast. I could only stand there and submit to him. But the reason he ordered me to get up quickly became apparent. He pulled his hand out from under my top and reached up under my skirt. He calmly pulled my panties down and waited while I stepped out of them. In just two days I've become as docile as a Sardinian slave girl in ancient Rome.

He lifted my panties to his face and sniffed them obscenely. He turned them inside out and showed them to Mrs. Clark. "Look at that. She acts like she hates this. But look how wet they are."

I was ordered to sit back down, which now left my pussy totally exposed. They both looked down and smiled.

Delon ordered me to spread my legs farther apart.

I obeyed, spreading them as far apart as the arms of my chair would allow. His fingers returned to my pussy. It was only seconds before I was forced to sit there and bite my quivering lip while he slowly slid two fingers inside of me. I have no doubt that he was doing it as much to amuse Mrs. Clark as he was to humiliate me. But then, the two things were synonymous.

There was a quiet tap at the door at that moment. It opened enough for Cindy to stick her head in and say, "Helen, you have a phone call. Should I take a message?"

Mrs. Clark glanced at Delon before answering. He smiled and nodded almost imperceptibly.

She answered, "Come here for a moment, Cindy. There's something you should see."

Cindy pushed the door open and stepped into the room. She looked at the three of us nervously. She could see that something unusual was happening. She crossed the small room and stood at the front corner of my desk near Mrs. Clark. By then she had to have begun to get a clue about what was happening in my lap.

Mrs. Clark reached over and took Cindy by the arm, pulling her closer. I heard her loud gasp when she saw Delon's fingers inside of me. Mrs. Clark said, "I thought you should see this, Cindy. There is going to be a lot of this going on this summer. I don't want you getting shocked. You'll need to get used to seeing this until Delon goes back to school in the fall."

"What is he ... why is she ... I don't understand?!"

Mrs. Clark and Delon chuckled and then Mrs. Clark answered, "They won't say how it came about. But Mrs. Causey has become Delon's little slave girl. I think you're going to be seeing a lot of this kind of thing in the next three months. Does it bother you?"

It took a moment for Cindy to wrap her vacuous head around what she was seeing and what she was hearing. But finally she smiled and exclaimed, "No shit!"

She hadn't exactly answered the question. But the look of excitement on her face pretty much did that.

I wanted to scream at both of them to stop staring at the hand between my thighs and get the hell out of my office. It suddenly occurred to me that the papers Mrs. Clark brought in for my signature were still on my desk awaiting my signature. I struggled to pick them up and go over them while Delon continued to finger me and my co-workers watched in amusement.

Finally I was as certain as I could be under the circumstances that they were alright. I signed them with a shaky hand and handed them back to Mrs. Clark.

She took them from my hand but still they stood and watched.

Delon finally pulled his fingers out of me and got to his feet. I saw my co-workers both glance at the large bulge in the front of his pants. Both women gasped loudly when they realized how well hung my new assistant is.

Delon smiled politely and said, "Ladies, I have something very personal to take care of now. You are welcome to stay and watch. But you might find this embarrassing."

Mrs. Clark and Cindy looked at each other for a moment. Then both grinned lasciviously. Mrs. Clark turned back and said, "I've never seen a live sex show."

She wasn't acting very much like the religious fanatic I've always assumed that she was.

Delon grinned and said, "I've never had two women watch me have sex. Feel free to leave if it bothers you."

He watched all three of us while he slowly unfastened his pants and pushed them down. There was a large damp spot over the top of the fat bulge in his jockeys. I heard Cindy gasp at the size of that bulge that outlined his huge erection. Then they both gasped again when in response to his command I turned and pulled his underwear down and his large cock bounced free.

I felt the salty tears stinging my eyes as they welled up and began running down my cheeks. Delon didn't even seem to notice. He placed his hand on top of my head and guided my mouth to his cock.

I made no effort to resist. There was no resistance left in me. I heard Cindy moan as I wrapped my lips around the shaft just behind the fat knob.

I didn't even think about what I was doing. I tried not to think about my two co-workers staring at me as I took more and more of the long black cock into my mouth. I cupped his balls in my left hand and used my right hand to massage the half of his cock that didn't fit in my mouth.

While I was doing that, Delon began to slowly unbutton my blouse. I hoped that he just wanted to gain better access to my breasts. But no such luck. In moments my blouse was unbuttoned and he slid it off of me.

He did grope my breasts for a moment. But only a moment before he stood back and ordered me to stand up. He made quick work of my skirt, unfastening it and letting it drop to the floor at my feet. He pushed me forward over my desk and he kicked my chair out of the way.

Cindy gasped, "Oh my god!" as Delon worked his long cock between my thighs and began to move his hips back and forth for a moment. He kicked my legs farther apart and ordered me to line his cock up with my cunt. Those were the words he used. Unfortunately, I seemed to be the only one that was offended by his language.

I think that I was nearly as stunned as my two co-workers that I was going along with this public rape without a single protest. But that's what I did. I reached between my legs and grasped his cock, guiding it to my opening and closing my eyes as if I could somehow shut out the humiliation I experienced as he entered me.

It's only been an hour since I sucked his cock in my living room. But humiliating me this way must have really turned him on. That, or having two other women in the room staring in awe as he raped me. Something had him pretty excited.

He came much more quickly than I anticipated. Don't misunderstand. It still took a long time and it seemed like even longer. But after last night and this morning I wouldn't have been surprised if he lasted half an hour. Instead it was closer to fifteen minutes. It was a little longer than that but I was estimating the time he entered me. I wasn't watching the clock at that moment.

After he came he left his cock inside of me until his breathing returned to near normal and his cock began to recede. He pulled his cock out of me and for a moment no one moved or spoke. I could only imagine what my co-workers were thinking. I didn't have the nerve to look at them.

Everyone seemed to be frozen in place until he slapped my ass and snarled, "The rules haven't been suspended, bitch!"

My two co-workers gasped again at the way I allowed a teenage boy to abuse me. Then they watched as I dropped to my knees and licked and then sucked at the slimy mess between Delon's legs until he was clean.

Cindy came to her senses first and exclaimed, "Oh god! The phones!"

She ran from the room. Leaving me to face Delon and the woman with whom I have developed such a contentious relationship over the last eight years. I couldn't look either one of them in the eyes.

I straightened up and reached for a tissue with which to wipe my messy thighs and my pussy clean. Delon exclaimed, "You know better than that!"

I turned bright red. I hated doing this. I hated it all the more because Mrs. Clark was watching in disbelief as I scraped up the fluids that accumulated between my thighs and transferred them to my mouth.

There wasn't much there. But the thought of what I was doing turned my stomach. And I knew that after having witnessed my extreme debasement, for as long as the two of us worked together Mrs. Clark would always have the upper hand.

She finally picked up the letters I signed and slowly left the room. I was glad that I wouldn't be privy to the conversation that was about to take place between her and Cindy. I don't think my already fragile ego could have stood it.

The door to my office closed and I started to reach for my clothing. Delon said, "You don't really need those. I like you the way you are."

"Delon! I can't sit here like this. People come to see me all the time. I can't! Please, be reasonable. I'm doing everything you ask. But I still have to do my job."

He had to think about it for a minute or two. For a long moment I thought that he was going to be stubborn but he finally relented. I quickly put my skirt and blouse back on. They didn't cover much but it was better than being naked. He refused to let me have my panties back. Instead, he spread them out on my desk to humiliate me even further.

He took a moment to adjust my clothing; unbuttoning a few extra buttons on my top and making me pull my skirt up in back so that I was sitting directly on the cold leather of my chair. By the time he was finished I might just as well have remained naked. We spent the next half hour filling out his employment application and the associated forms necessary to put him on the payroll.

After completing his employment forms I explained that I had actual work to do. I asked him what he planned on doing while I was working.

He grinned and replied, "You won't have as much time for work as you have in the past. But I'll let you get a little work done now and then, when I'm not putting you to better use. What do you do here anyway?"

I explained my job as well as I could without going into too much detail. He didn't really care and only half listened. When I was finished he said, "It doesn't sound like you do all that much around here. It sounds to me like Helen and Cindy do most of the work."

Before I could correct that misinterpretation there was a knock at my door. The door opened slowly and Cal poked his head in. From the cautious way he entered I gathered that someone, probably Mrs. Clark, must have told him what happened in here this morning. Cal comes in every morning to give me his sales report from the previous day. This is the first time he ever entered my office that timidly.

He saw that we were not engaged in sex. I'm almost positive that was what he was expecting after talking to Mrs. Clark. When I realized what he must be thinking it made me blush even deeper than I was already. It got worse when I thought about how much of my body was exposed to him.

He pushed the door open. He glanced at Delon as he entered but his eyes were drawn to my body and they never left it as he walked slowly across the room to my desk. He introduced himself to Delon and handed me the reports for both he and the other salesman, Tim. Cal is the older of the two men and though not actually in charge of the sales team he acts like he is.

He was staring openly at my breasts. With this damn blouse on I might just as well be sitting here topless. I was grateful that we were separated by the desk so that he couldn't see my exposed pussy. I was even more grateful that when he came in Delon wasn't playing with me. I'm not certain that my heart could have survived that much humiliation.

I had already forgotten all about my slutty panties which were now spread out on my desk. I was looking right at him when he spotted them. The only reason my face didn't get any redder was that it couldn't. There is no darker shade of red. But he didn't focus on my panties for long. His eyes quickly returned to my breasts.

I took the papers from him but he just kept staring at my breasts in silence. I didn't have to see Delon's face to know how much this amused him.

I was just about to ask Cal if there was something else when he quietly muttered, "Beautiful! I thought she was full of shit!"

Delon couldn't just let it go. He asked, "You thought who was full of shit, Cal?"

He continued to stare at my breasts. In a daze he answered, "Helen. Helen said ... well, Helen said some things that I just couldn't believe."

"Do you believe them now?"

Cal struggled to look away from my breasts. He finally looked at Delon and said, "I'm not sure. She said some pretty incredible things. But she was right about that blouse."

Delon reached over and traced a circle around one of my nipples through the sheer material. I was so embarrassed I wanted to cry. But I was helpless to do anything to stop this degrading treatment and we both knew it.

Delon asked Cal, "Did Helen tell you about the skirt that Brooke is wearing?"

Cal stared in awe at Delon's finger and the almost instant erection that developed in my nipple as he nodded slowly.

Delon suggested in a generous tone of voice, "Why don't you come around the desk and see for yourself."

I wasn't surprised. But even though I was expecting it I felt that steel band begin to tighten around my chest again, making it hard to breathe as the fear and the humiliation levels raced towards overload.

Cal glanced up at my face finally. It had to be obvious how much I hated this. But I said nothing to stop him. And I did nothing about Delon's finger which had moved to the other side of my chest and was now causing another erection.

To be more correct I suppose I should say that there were now four erections in the room. Cal and Delon both had hard ons and my nipples were both hard now. I hated it that my body reacted to Delon's touch. But there was nothing I could do about it.

And how in the hell could that fucking kid have another erection?! Maybe he really is a satyr!

I heard a noise and looked up. I think we had all forgotten that Cal didn't close my office door when he came in. Now both Helen and Cindy were standing in my door watching me submit once again.

There was a long pause while Cal tried to get some of the blood flow back up to his brain. He must know that there was a very good chance that this wouldn't work out well for him in the long run. But men being what they are, if he did think past his own erection his thoughts were drowned out by desire, by the genetically inspired need to see what was hidden behind my desk.

He must have found it difficult to look me in the eyes and deal with the shame he saw there. His gaze returned to my chest in time to watch Delon unbutton the three remaining buttons and allow the flimsy garment to fall open.

My breasts were now totally exposed. So was my pubic mound as he was about to discover.

Cal groaned quietly when my blouse fell free and my breasts were exposed. It took him a moment to get his feet moving. But he slowly began to work his way around to the side of my desk.

He forced his gaze downward and muttered, "Oh my god!"

Delon pulled my chair away from my desk a little further and turned it so that I was facing Cal. He quietly ordered, "Spread your legs out for the man, Brooke. Show him that hot little body. You've been keeping it hidden away for far too long.

"You might as well get used to this. You are going to be showing that sexy body off all over town from now on. I'm going to see to it."

Once again I let my legs fall open as far as the arms of my chair would allow.

Cal stared at me in total awe. The look on his face would have been very complimentary if I didn't hate this so much.

Poor Cal looked like he was about to have a stroke. He's closing in on fifty years old and slightly overweight. He has graying hair where he has hair. But there's a rapidly expanding bald spot on the top of his head.

He's been married and divorced three times and I imagine that it's been a very long time since he has seen a woman naked.

Delon let him stare for several minutes before he asked, "Would you like to touch her, Cal? You can if you want."

Cal glanced up quickly, not quite believing his ears. He looked into my eyes and I thought for just a second I saw guilt there. But his primal urges were winning the battle over fear and common sense. He looked past me to Delon as if to make sure he heard him right.

I could hear the amusement in Delon's voice when he said, "Go ahead. She'll let you. She has no say in this. In fact, after you feel her up a little bit, how would you like to fuck her? Or would you rather have her suck your cock? She'll do anything you want."

Cal's conscience wasn't completely dead. He whispered, "Why?"

And then in an almost normal voice he asked me, "Why are you doing this, Brooke?"

There was no way I could explain. I certainly couldn't tell him I was being blackmailed. That could lead to divulging the one thing I could never admit to anyone. Certainly not now. Not after I've suffered through so much to keep it a secret.

I finally sighed and said, "It's alright, Cal. I can't explain. But I have to do what Delon tells me to do. I made a deal with him."

That was apparently enough of an explanation to satisfy him. I guess I wasn't surprised. He slowly reached out to cup one of my breasts. Just before his fingers came into contact with my flesh he suddenly remembered the open door and Helen and Cindy standing there watching.

He looked over at them and then up at Delon for guidance.

I glanced at Helen and Cindy. I was instantly sickened by the excitement I saw on their faces. I might have expected that reaction from Helen. But I thought that I had a good relationship with Cindy.

Delon reassured him, "It's alright. They enjoy watching. I suppose that Helen must have told you that they watched Brooke suck my cock and then bend over her desk so I could fuck her this morning. She's a good fuck. I've been fucking her since Monday morning. She's gotten pretty good at sucking cock, too. She can't take it down her throat. At least she can't yet. But she gets real enthusiastic. I always enjoy cumming in her mouth and watching her swallow my cum.

"Go ahead, Cal. She'll do anything you want. Take her for a test drive."

I heard Helen giggle like a schoolgirl at that demeaning remark. But Cal was sufficiently reassured. His hand finally came into contact with my soft, warm, sensitive flesh and closed around my breast.

He just held it for several long seconds. I think he was just waiting to see if I was going to scream or if he was going to wake up and find that it was all a dream and he was squeezing his pillow.

When neither of those things happened his hand began to touch and caress my sensitive breast and I quickly learned that he had a real talent for it. I wasn't getting turned on. Not under these circumstances. But I couldn't help thinking that he was very good at what he was doing. Of course he's had years of experience.

While my salesman groped my breast, Delon whispered, "Why don't you return the favor, Brooke. Look at the bulge in his pants. I bet he's dying to feel your fingers on that thing."

After three long days of unwanted sex with strangers you would think that I would be getting used to this by now. I wasn't. Not even that horrible gangbang last night inured me to this abuse. Each new indignity tightened the steel strap around my chest, making it harder to take a deep breath and causing my tortured heart to beat faster with the fear and the humiliation to which I was being forced to submit by a teenage boy who held my life in his hands.

I reached out and pressed my palm against the erection in Cal's pants. He groaned loudly and his entire body shuddered violently.

He reacted the same way a few seconds later when my fingers closed around his hard cock.

Delon sounded amused when he asked, "Has it been a while, Cal?"

Cal nodded as if he was in a trance and moaned, "Three long years."

There was a pause before he added, "Not since my last divorce."

Delon said, "Today's your lucky day, Cal. Today and a lot of tomorrows. Go ahead. Tell her what you want her to do. She'll do anything you want."

He didn't look at my face. He stared at his hand on my breasts and glanced down at my pussy for a moment before whispering, "Stand up, Brooke. Stand up and take off your clothes."

It shouldn't have mattered. Not getting undressed. I was already totally exposed. But the order still upset me. It upset me all the more because it came from Cal. There was no way to salvage this.

Helen and Cindy and now Cal have witnessed and taken part in my total humiliation. I had no doubt that by the end of the day I would also be put in this same position for the entertainment of Tim, our other salesman. I couldn't recover from this. My hard earned reputation was shattered now. This could never be undone. The memory of what I was allowing these men to do to me would remain in all of our minds forever.

Not even an entire morning has passed since Delon came to my office and already I've been destroyed. If Delon stepped out of the picture this very moment it wouldn't matter. Everything I've worked for, all the time I've spent trying to be taken seriously and be a good business woman, that was all down the drain. Now I was just the cunt in the front office.

I struggled to my feet. I glanced at Helen and Cindy standing in the doorway. Behind them I could see the glass entry doors. Anyone coming into our office would be able to see into my office. I turned to Delon and whispered, "Please, the door."

He just grinned.

I sighed in defeat. I removed my blouse and dropped it on my desk. A moment later my skirt joined it there.

As soon as I was naked I felt Cal's hot, sweaty palm cupping my pussy. A shiver ran through me. I assume it was revulsion since I felt sick to my stomach. But other than that I stood still and let him do whatever he wanted to do to me.

His hands began to freely explore my body. I was surprised when he took me into his arms, cupped the cheeks of my ass in his hands and kissed me passionately.

I didn't respond at first. But Delon thumped the back of my head with his finger and I began to return Cal's passionate kiss. It didn't last long. After three years of abstinence Cal didn't have a lot of patience.

He stepped back and eagerly began unfastening his pants. He pushed them down to his knees and his jockey shorts followed immediately. He sat on my desk blotter and spread his legs.

I almost didn't recognize his lust choked voice when he said, "Not one of my wives would suck my cock for more than a few seconds. I'm almost fifty and I've never had a real, honest to god blowjob."

Delon quietly ordered, "Do it right, Brooke."

I was totally defeated. After only forty-eight hours it no longer even occurred to me to resist or to plead for either mercy or sanity. Well, it occurred to me. But I knew it was a waste of breath. There was no mercy in Delon. He was on the power trip he has always dreamed of.

I sat back down in my chair and leaned over. I began to lick Cal's hairy balls the way that Delon made me do it for him. As I licked his balls his cock throbbed constantly. Each time it throbbed it excreted more of that clear lubrication. I don't remember ever seeing so much of it before. Not even on all those horny teenagers I sucked off last night.

After thoroughly licking his balls I began to lick my way up his shaft. His cock was pretty average. When he leaned back his paunch receded enough that it wasn't in my way. I had no trouble taking most of his cock in my mouth after lapping up all the lube and teasing the tip for a moment with my tongue.

I began sucking as enthusiastically as I could. I had no desire to please Cal. But I knew that it was in my best interests to avoid displeasing Delon. And the only way I was going to be able to put my clothes back on was to first satisfy Cal.

I didn't think this would last very long. Cal was more excited than those friends of Delon's had been last night. But he surprised me. Every few minutes he would shudder and make me think that he was about to have an orgasm. Then he would seem to calm down. We just kept going on and on in cycles like that.

It went on until about twenty minutes later when the mailman came in through the outer door with our mail. I tried to pull away when I heard the outer door open but Cal reached out and pulled my head back down onto his cock.

Out of the corner of my eye I saw the mailman staring between Helen and Cindy in obvious shock. But he didn't leave. He stood there and stared since no one seemed to object to his presence.

The mailman was still staring a few minutes later when Cal finally tensed up and cried out before filling my mouth with a huge load of hot cum.

I gulped it down mindlessly and then remained bent over with Cal's cock in my mouth until several long moments later when he finally released me.

I was reluctant to straighten up when Cal took his hand away from my head. I knew that when I did I would be totally exposed to the mailman. My desk faced to the side because there was more room in my tiny office that way. For that reason the mailman could see my naked body in profile, even bent over my desk and Cal's crotch the way I was. But I had to ask myself at that point if it really mattered now."

The answer was, unfortunately, yes. Each new degrading act was just as embarrassing. It never seemed to get any easier to deal with this constant rape to which I was being subjected by more and more men.

But even now, even after all of this, I still couldn't even consider the only alternative.

I straightened up, exposing myself to the mailman and everyone else in the office. What the hell was the point of hiding? He just watched me suck a cock!

He stared at my naked body for another long moment before placing our mail on Helen's desk, picking up the outgoing mail and leaving without every changing expression or saying a word.

It occurred to me that I had exposed myself to two mailmen in three days. I must be doing wonders for the morale down at the Post Office. I wonder if they talk among themselves about things like this. I wonder if my mailman at home knows the man who delivers our mail here at the plant. I wonder if I'm going to go totally mad before very long.

Cal put his clothing back in order and spent a moment thanking first me and then Delon for the amazing blowjob. He turned to leave but as he was on the way out Delon said, "When you get back to your office you might as well send that other guy in. It wouldn't be fair to leave him out."

Cal nodded and left. I turned to face Delon as if there was something I could say, some way to reason with him. It was obvious how much he was enjoying this. I didn't bother. I would just be humiliating myself further.

I suppose that Cal had to tell Tim what just happened to him in my office and convince him that he wasn't just teasing him. It was several minutes before the outer door opened and Tim came in. Helen and Cindy were both standing against the wall in my office now. Tim had an unobstructed view of me standing totally naked behind my desk.

Even though Cal undoubtedly told him what to expect it was clear that he didn't entirely believe his friend and co-worker. When he saw me standing there waiting for him his expression changed instantly. He looked like he just found out that there really was a Santa Clause.

Tim is much better looking than Cal. He's only slightly older than me, having just turned thirty. He's more fit, too. He's married and still on his first wife. I looked at him and wondered if he ever cheated on his wife before. He obviously planned on cheating on her now.

I guess I couldn't blame him. Men are men when it comes to free pussy. I'd be upset if Doug took advantage of a woman in my situation. But I'd understand it.

On second thought, after what I've done and had done to me in the last three days I don't suppose I could say anything if Doug had sex with another woman. I wouldn't like it. But I would be in no position to condemn him. I can't begin to imagine how he's coping with what I'm doing.

Tim looked around at Helen, Cindy, and me before he finally turned to Delon and asked, "You're Delon?"

Delon nodded.

"And you're responsible for this?"

Delon shrugged, smiled and said, "Partially. Brooke is mostly responsible."

He obviously didn't fully understand that. But just as obviously he didn't care. He turned back to look at me. His eyes were as big around as saucers. They swept my body, taking his time to fully appreciate my nudity.

Delon said, "Like I told Cal, you can do anything you want to her. If I was you I wouldn't kiss her. But that's just me."

Tim turned to Helen and Cindy standing off to the side just inside the door and asked, "You don't mind this? I would have thought..."

Helen smiled and said, "We think it's pretty amusing. And I promise you that my husband is going to reap the benefits of what we see in here today."

Cindy sighed and exclaimed plaintively, "I don't even have a boyfriend! What am I supposed to do?"

Delon laughed and offered, "I'll be more than happy to help you out."

Cindy was quick to turn him down very politely. But she turned bright red and there was a look on her face for just the briefest of moments that made me wonder if she might be more inclined to take him up on that offer than she let on. I suspect that if she could do it without the rest of us finding out she might be very interested.

Tim was satisfied that the others in the room were an enthusiastic audience. That seemed to be his only concern. I think he must have known that I was not a willing participant. But I was naked, he was horny, and he had been given carte blanche. What more could he ask for.

I've always found the idea of having sex in front of an audience, whether willingly or forced, inconceivable. I've never thought of sex as a spectator sport. Unfortunately I seem to be the only one that feels that way. Delon, Cal and Tim all were unfazed by performing in front of an audience.

Helen and Cindy turned out to be the perfect audience. They obviously enjoyed witnessing my downfall. I noticed last night that Delon and his friends enjoyed performing for each other. They all seemed to urge each other on to greater acts of depravity. I was the only one that was made more uncomfortable by having my rapes witnessed.

Tim came closer and stared at my body as if he never saw a naked woman before. Finally he reached out and began touching, groping my breasts, cupping my mound and squeezing, and finally reaching around to feel my ass.

The only escape I had from this disturbing and totally unreal scene was to stand there and try to make my mind go blank. I wasn't being very successful.

The groping didn't last very long. He unfastened his belt and opened his pants. I glanced down just as he freed his hard cock. I was relieved to see that it was very similar to my husband's cock.

Tim slid his shoes off and stepped out of his pants. He reached out once more and placed one hand behind my head. He guided my head down to his erection and I took it into my mouth without expressing my disgust at being used this way by men I thought were my friends.

I only sucked his cock for a minute or two before he pulled it out of my mouth. He turned me around and bent me over my desk. I felt his cock sliding between my upper thighs. His hands gripped the cheeks of my ass and pulled them apart.

He slipped his cock inside of me and stroked it into me slowly while lightly fingering my anus. He had just started fucking me when he asked Delon, "Can I fuck her ass?"

I held my breath, hoping against hope that Delon would decide to hold at least that part of me in reserve. I should have known better. He said, "I don't care if you fuck her nose. But stretch her out and grease her up first."

"Shit! I don't have any lube."

Before I could sigh in relief, Helen offered, "I have some hand lotion in my desk."

I couldn't see Tim's face. But I saw Delon grin, fully aware of the way my emotions were being jerked around.

Tim continued to slide his cock in and out of me very slowly. He said to Helen, "That oughta work. Thank you, Helen."

Thank you wasn't exactly what I was thinking as Helen rushed to get her hand lotion.

She hurried back and handed the bottle to Tim. She stood right at my hip and watched as he slowly pulled his cock free and began preparing my ass to be raped again. I wasn't as scared as I was the first few times at the gangbang last night. But I was scared and I was humiliated.

I knew as soon as Delon informed me that he would be coming to work with me that it was going to be bad. I never anticipated that it could get this bad this quickly. I have rapidly been reduced to a readily available collection of female body parts. And it all happened before lunch of the first day!

I remained still and as stoic as possible while Tim worked a greasy finger into me. It was surprisingly non-traumatic, except for the circumstances. Even when he began finger-fucking me with two fingers it wasn't bad.

I withheld judgment until he was working three fingers into me but even that wasn't bad. I guess having all those boys fuck my ass last night did the trick.

After several long moments he said to no one in particular, "I've always wanted to try fucking a woman's ass. I like asses. They are my favorite part of the female anatomy. I've never had the chance to do this before. And man! What an ass to start with! Brooke, I've always loved your ass."

I didn't want to know that about him.

There was a pause while I assumed he was applying lotion to his cock. As it turned out I was wrong. I heard him moan and then exclaim, "Thank you, Helen!"

I almost laughed. I couldn't even imagine Helen doing something like that!

The moment passed and the mirth died on my lips when I felt his hands spreading the cheeks of my ass open again. The cool, greasy head of his cock pressed against my opening and I realized there was nothing humorous in this situation. A man I've known and liked as a friend for years was about to plunge his hard cock into my ass.

He began to apply pressure and I remembered the lessons I learned when they raped my ass last night. I began pushing back, flexing those muscles as if I was going to the bathroom and his cock slid in easily. I experienced only a moment or two of slight discomfort when his cock first entered me. As a result I began to relax and concentrate on how embarrassing it was to be used like this.

The act itself was relatively painless. At least the physical pain was minor. The mental anguish was almost more than I could bear.

Helen remained where she was, anxious to witness my humiliation and no doubt add to it as much as possible. I tried not to think about what it was going to be like to work with her and the rest of these people after this horrible chapter of my life was over and Delon became a dark memory from my past. I couldn't. I couldn't see any end to this traumatic chapter. If Delon got run over by a bus tomorrow the aftereffects of the things he made me do already today and the two previous days would last a lifetime.

For the first few minutes Tim fucked me with long, slow strokes. It was never pleasant. But it wasn't anywhere near as painful as it had been last night when Delon and all of his friends took turns raping my ass.

It got a bit more unpleasant when Tim started picking up the pace. He started slamming his cock into me with more and more violence. Each forceful stroke caused me to grunt in pain.

That seemed to amuse the hell out of Helen. She chuckled and commented to no one in particular, "She sounds just like a pig."

Delon laughed and said, "She is. She's a fuck pig. Look at her. So far I haven't found anything the slut won't do. But I'm going to keep trying."

I wanted desperately to shut out the crude, dehumanizing remarks that everyone else seemed to find so amusing. But I couldn't. This was all just too much. I couldn't believe that all four of my co-workers, my employees, were taking so much pleasure from my vulnerable situation.

They didn't know why I was allowing Delon to make me do these horrible things. But it had to be obvious to everyone that I didn't want this. They surely knew that I was doing these things against my will.

They didn't care, though. They all went along quite happily from the very start and they were all enjoying my suffering. Helen enjoyed it most of all. She was acting more and more like she was Delon's partner in shaming me. I got the impression that she wished very much that she had a cock so that she could rape me, too.

Tim started slamming his cock into me even more aggressively. The sound of flesh slapping flesh filled my small office until his hands gripped my hips painfully and he cried out. He groaned loudly and his movements slowed.

I felt myself shriveling up inside with the knowledge that another man, another co-worker was cumming inside of me.

He remained there with his cock slowly going soft inside of me for several long moments before he slowly pulled his cock out, sighing loudly as it came free.

Delon came closer and spread my cheeks apart so that he, Tim and Helen could see the mess that Tim had made of me. They stared at my exposed orifice for a long moment before Helen said, "She took that pretty well. I thought it was supposed to be very painful."

Delon chuckled and said, "You should have seen her the first few times when me and my friends gangbanged her last night. She sounded like someone slammed the door on the cat's tail for the first three or four of us. But then she started getting used to it. By the time Tripod fucked her ass with his big cock she hardly seemed to mind at all. And I gotta tell you, Tripod is called Tripod for a reason. It has nothing to do with photography."

Cindy muttered, "Oh my god! A gangbang?!"

Delon slapped my ass and said, "I hope you didn't forget what comes next. You already have two punishments coming to you."

I sobbed in despair. But I turned around and bent over, taking Tim's cock into my mouth and sucking it clean. All I could taste was Helen's nasty hand lotion. But I reminded myself that it could have been worse and I did what I had to do.

While I was sucking Tim's cock and licking his balls, Delon finally responded to Cindy. He said, "Yeah. But there were only six of us. Maybe someday I'll round up a bunch of guys and make it a real gangbang. Who knows? She might enjoy it."

Helen was watching me clean Tim's slime covered genitalia with my mouth. She heard what Delon was saying. But she couldn't take her eyes off of me and the nasty chore I was performing on command.

She continued to stare at me. But she quietly asked Delon, "What else have you made her do?"

I finally straightened up. Tim put his pants back on while I stood there staring at the floor. I was desperately hoping that Delon would keep his perversions to himself. But Helen was egging him on even more than his five friends did last night and the perverse bastard seemed pretty damned proud of himself.

Delon wasn't at all embarrassed when he described pissing in my mouth and making me swallow it, followed by his five friends. He thought it was terribly amusing that I had then cleaned his piss covered toilet seat with my mouth.

I didn't want to look. But I couldn't stand not knowing. I had to know how Tim, Cindy and Helen reacted. Tim looked disgusted. Cindy looked like she was going to be ill. Predictably, though, Helen seemed fascinated. She said, "I'd like to see that."

Cindy exclaimed, "Helen!!"

Helen smiled and shrugged. She said, "I'm not making her do it! And besides, I'm curious."

Delon was happy to oblige. He said, "The next time I have to take a leak I'll demonstrate. She'll do it. She's so afraid I'm going to make her have sex with my dog that she'll do just about anything to avoid that."

Helen's voice sounded so choked with lust that it scared me when she asked, "Are you going to?"

Delon sounded so calm, so matter of fact when he replied, "I suppose it's inevitable. She'll fuck up one of these days. She's already fucked up twice and earned two punishments. I haven't yet decided what those punishments will be. It won't be long before she really screws up and refuses an order or does something else to piss me off. It won't take much because to be honest, I'd kind of like to see that."

Helen spoke so quietly I almost didn't hear her when she said, "Me, too."

Cindy exclaimed once more, "Helen!! I can't believe you!"

Cindy was saying the right things. But I glanced at her when they were discussing Delon's dog and she had the strangest look on her face. She caught me trying to read her and the proper look of horror reappeared. It was such a fleeting thing that I wasn't certain it wasn't my imagination.

Tim thanked Delon for allowing him to live out one of his fantasies. In a voice tinged with awe he explained that he has always wondered what it was like to fuck a woman in the ass. I wasn't sure from the way he was talking if he was in awe of Delon or my ass.

Delon asked him how he liked it.

Tim replied, "I was surprised at how much different it was. It felt hotter than fucking a pussy. And god was it ever tight! I liked it. But I think I got it out of my system. The next time I'll fuck her pussy. You were planning on a next time, right?"

Delon nodded and said, "Lots of them."

Tim smiled and left. As soon as the door closed, Delon asked, "What about you girls? She needs to learn how to eat pussy. Any volunteers?"

I saw the hungry look come over Helen's face at the offer. She looked at me, then at Cindy.

Cindy was watching her face in disbelief. She seemed to be having trouble keeping up with all this.

Helen finally replied, "I think I'd like that. There's no reason why the men should have all the fun. But not with you in here."

Delon shrugged and said, "Sorry. I'll be in here and I'll be recording it on my movie camera. I won't show your face if you don't want me to. But like most guys I've always wanted to watch two women doing it. If you want to have your pussy eaten by my slut you have to play by my rules."

I prayed as I watched Helen try to make up her mind. It was obvious how much she wanted to do it. I couldn't be certain. But I'm almost positive that it wasn't about having an orgasm for her. It was about rubbing my nose in the pile of dog crap that my life has become.

Or at least that was my first impression. But I looked at her face and suddenly realized that she really was turned on! Holy Roller religious fanatic Helen Clark has become turned on watching me get raped!

Suddenly I wasn't so sure that she really minded Delon watching it all that much. But she was definitely nervous about having it recorded.

Unfortunately, once again my prayers went unanswered. That's the problem for us atheists. There's no one up there to answer our prayers!

Helen's lust won out, her lust or her burning desire to humiliate me. She smiled at Delon and exclaimed, "Fuck it! But I'm going to be watching. You better not aim a camera at my face!"

Cindy shuddered and exclaimed, "Helen! That's gross!"

Helen turned to her and said, "Don't try to tell me your panties aren't as wet as mine. You may not have the nerve to do it. But if you try to tell me you don't want to I'm going to call you a liar to your face."

She turned to Delon and asked, "What do I do?"

Delon's grin couldn't get any wider. He no longer sounded so calm when he replied, "Get undressed and sit in her chair."

That gave Helen pause. She frowned and asked, "Why do I have to get undressed? Can't I just remove my underwear and pull my skirt up?"

Delon had her and he knew it. He shook his head and replied, "I won't record your face. But you have a sexy body. I'm going to record you from the neck down."

She had to think about it. But not for long.

She glanced at the door and asked, "What if someone comes in?"

Delon smile and said, "I don't much care. But if you're worried about it go lock the door."

She thought about it for a moment. But my door doesn't have a lock and we aren't supposed to lock the outer door during the day. We can. But we are only supposed to do it at lunch time. Otherwise it could lead to more problems.

Helen sighed loudly. She was nervous and embarrassed. But lust won out. She exclaimed, "Fuck it!"

That's twice she used that word! I was shocked!

She started taking her clothes off quickly, as if anxious to get it over with. She was blushing like a virgin undressing in front of a man for the first time While she undressed she asked Delon, "Who's going to see this?"

He grinned salaciously and said, "Anyone I want to show it to."

He was daring her to back out, knowing full well that she wouldn't. She had gone this far. She was hooked now.

I shuddered, feeling sick to my stomach as Helen rapidly removed her clothing.

Cindy whispered, "I'm going back to the office. I'll keep everyone out."

Delon stopped her. "No, Cindy. You're going to help me. Stay here."

She didn't seem happy about it. But she didn't leave.

He dug his movie camera out of his canvas bag and got it ready. He told Cindy to come closer and she obeyed him without question. I'm not sure that she even realized that she was doing it!

Delon showed Cindy how to use the camera. Then they watched as Helen removed the last of her clothing.

As soon as Helen was naked she sat in my chair and spread her legs. Delon told Cindy to get a good shot of Helen's body and then to record whatever happened next.

Cindy and Helen both looked uncomfortable with the way this was going. But they weren't as uncomfortable as I was. I've never done anything with another woman before. The very idea of it was disgusting. Helen has a surprisingly sexy body. But even so... !

Chapter 6

Cindy still seemed to be a reluctant participant. But she didn't resist. She did whatever Delon told her to do. He didn't ask, either. He was giving her orders. She brought the camera up to her eye and slowly panned it over Helen's body.

Helen watched her nervously and hissed, "Be careful!" when it looked like the camera might be pointed at her face.

Cindy then pointed the camera at me, this time making certain that she recorded my face. Delon was standing behind her. He glared at me. I knew what he wanted. But I wasn't sure I could do it. I'm not certain that this wasn't harder than submitting to Delon the first time or walking into that room last night where Delon and his five friends were waiting for me, knowing what was going to happen as soon as I saw them.

I looked away from Delon and down at the juncture of Helen's long, slender legs. Her pubic hair was trimmed into a narrow V just above her slit. I was shocked when I saw her juices glistening in the light. She might have preferred doing this without an audience or a camera. But it was obvious that she was very excited.

I suppose a lot of that was from watching three different men rape me this morning. In light of the type of relationship we have it must have been especially satisfying for her to see me being raped and humiliated.

I finally dropped to my knees on the rough, commercial carpet. Cindy came closer and zoomed in on my face as I stared at another woman's pussy and contemplated the perverted act that I was about to commit.

I felt everyone staring at me, enjoying my discomfort. That didn't help.

I slowly leaned forward. The scent of her arousal was strong. It filled my lungs with every breath I took and it grew stronger as my lips neared her sex.

I heard Cindy gasp just before my lips came into contact with another woman's pussy for the first time. But it wasn't what I was doing that caused her to make that sound. Out of the corner of my eye I could see that Delon had his hands on Cindy's waist, guiding her closer, putting her into a position to record what I was doing from the best angle.

This might have been easier if I didn't dislike Helen so much. But I doubt it. I couldn't even imagine doing something so nasty. It isn't that I don't think a woman's body can be beautiful or sexy. I look at women I see when I'm out or at the models in magazines and appreciate their beauty. I just never imagined that I would ever have sex with another woman.

I pursed my lips and gently touched them to Helen's mound, just to the side of her closely cropped pubic hair. I heard her sharp intake of breath and then a quiet sigh as I kissed her there.

It took me a moment to realize that it wasn't so bad. It was humiliating. But I've been forced to do worse things with my mouth lately. Of course, I was still just kissing around the outskirts. I had yet to touch my lips to her moist slit or use my tongue. I still had no idea what her pussy was going to taste like.

I put it off as long as I dared. I kissed her mound and her upper thighs until it was impossible to delay any longer. I kissed her slit and tentatively licked her juices from my lips. I shuddered in revulsion. But that was only a reaction to the idea of what I was doing. There was no horrible taste. It tasted very much like the lubricant that oozed out of the tips of all the cocks I've been sucking lately. In other words, there was almost no taste at all.

I ran the tip of my tongue through her slit. When I did she gasped loudly and shivered with the pleasure I brought her. I realized that as horrible as the concept was, what I was doing wasn't so bad. I began to lick her more like I enjoy having my pussy eaten. It quickly became clear that she liked it as much as I do.

Cindy gasped again. I thought she was reacting to watching me eat Helen's pussy. But when I swiveled my eyes in her direction I saw Delon's large, black hands cupping her breasts through her dress and his groin pressing against her from behind. I wondered if she wasn't about to find out what it was like to be fucked by a teenager with a big, black cock.

I noticed that she wasn't pulling away or complaining about his hands taking possession of her breasts.

I devoted most of my attention to eating Helen's pussy. Eating another woman out wasn't turning out to be nearly as bad as I feared. That doesn't mean I was enjoying it. I wanted very much to get this over with as soon as possible.

But I was getting distracted. I couldn't help watching what Delon was doing right beside me. He had begun to kiss Cindy's neck and his hands had moved from her breasts to the row of buttons down the front of her dress.

He moved very slowly, as if he thought that if he moved very slowly she might not notice that he was undressing her. But she seemed to concentrate all of her energies on keeping the camera still and recording my humiliation. She didn't even seem to notice when her dress fell open and Delon's hands began to explore her snow white flesh.

I swear! That girl's skin looks like she has never been outdoors when the sun was up!

Delon slid Cindy's dress down off her shoulders and she obligingly moved the camera from one hand to the other while she pulled her arms free. She still acted like she wasn't even aware that he was undressing her. But not only was she fully aware of it, she was cooperating. She concentrated totally on filming me eating Helen's pussy while Delon calmly finished taking her clothes off.

Cindy is only two years out of high school. She's nineteen but she still looks like a young girl, a high school girl. Seeing her now in her underwear I was mildly surprised to note that she has a much larger set of boobs than I realized. Delon made quick work of removing her bra. As soon as it disappeared I noticed that her breasts stood out from her slender body like sexy ski slopes.

My view of them was quickly blocked. As soon as Delon finished peeling off her panties and pantyhose he stood up and covered her breasts with his hands again.

I looked up to see what was holding Helen's attention during all this. She glanced down at me from time to time. But she was staring unabashedly at Cindy and Delon and it was obvious that she enjoyed the show.

I heard Cindy gasp again. The reason was quickly obvious. Delon's long cock began to slide back and forth between her upper thighs. They were standing so close that I could see the moisture that was leaking out of her and beginning to coat his cock.

I had to close my eyes then. Helen cried out and I realized she was having a huge orgasm. It must have been huge judging by the pain I experienced when she started pulling my hair and forcing my face hard against her mound as she ground her hips, completely losing control.

Delon waited until Helen's muscles unclenched and she started to come around before he took the camera away from Cindy. He handed it to Helen and said, "It's still running."

Helen got a huge grin on her face as she struggled to her feet and pointed the camera at Delon and Cindy. I looked into Cindy's eyes. She didn't appear to be totally aware of what was going on. But she didn't seem to object, either.

Helen held the camera in one hand. With the other she pulled my face back into position over her pussy. I returned to teasing her mound with my lips and tongue while she and I watched Delon turn Cindy around and take her in his arms. They kissed passionately for several minutes. Mrs. Clark was filming their faces in close-up but that was only half the story. Their hands were all over each other. Not just Delon! Cindy's hands were all over Delon.

Cindy sounded like she was going to have an orgasm long before he finally picked her up and placed her on my desk on her back.

Helen moved to get a better angle. Using my hair for a handle she pulled me right along with her and guided my mouth back to her pussy. She recorded his cock sliding into Cindy's pussy while struggled to lick Helen's pussy and watch the sex show at the same time.

Cindy almost screamed in pleasure as his large cock entered her surprisingly immature looking opening. She shaves her mound. It makes her look even more like a little girl.

Apparently sex with a black teenager was everything she hoped it would be. She wrapped her legs around Delon and began to chant, "Fuck me" under her breath with almost every stroke of his cock.

Watching them together I wondered for just a second if Delon might be talked into leaving me alone now. He has Cindy and it looks like she likes being had, a lot!

But sanity returned and I realized that even if he had Cindy to amuse and satisfy him he would still have his hooks into me. He won't be able to humiliate and degrade her the way he can me. He can't torture her. He can't make her drink piss and clean toilets with her tongue. He can't make her the guest of honor at gangbangs. He can't pierce her nipples. Or at least I didn't think she would let him do those things to her. I was learning that I didn't know Cindy as well as I thought I did.

I've never seen two people having sex before. I stared in awe at Delon's large cock slamming into Cindy's small body. It looked like it should have hurt but she obviously loved it. I couldn't take my eyes off of his cock disappearing inside of her, even when Helen kept urging me to pay more attention to her pussy.

What I didn't realize was that I was about to get far better acquainted with Cindy's pussy than I ever imagined.

Delong lasted for a long time. He should, after last night and having two orgasms this morning. After driving Cindy to a dozen loud, mind altering orgasms he finally came inside of her. He told her not to move and he slowly pulled his cock free.

He grabbed a handful of my hair and said, "Excuse me, Helen. I need to borrow this."

Not borrow Brooke, not borrow her, "borrow this"! I was just a thing. I have become what he told me I was on Monday, fuck meat.

Helen stepped back and pointed the camera at my face as Delon turned my head and pressed the slimy knob at the end of his cock against my lips.

I must have turned white at the thought of what he was demanding of me. It was horrible being forced to do this after he raped me. It was so much worse when he had just removed his slime covered cock from another woman's pussy.

I obeyed, of course. I slowly opened my mouth and let him fill it with his cock which was covered with the intermingled juices from their fuck. He slammed his cock all the way into the back of my throat. I'm not sure if it was that or the idea of what I was doing that made me gag so violently.

He let me suck his cock clean after that. I licked his balls clean without being told. But I still wasn't finished. He grabbed my hair again and guided my head between Cindy's thighs. That was when I truly balked for the first time. I looked at the mess between her legs and felt my stomach turn over. I pulled back despite the pain and pleaded, "No! Please, Delon! Don't make me do that! I'm begging you!"

He ignored my pleas and continued to pull my hair, forcing my face closer and closer to her well fucked pussy.

I continued to try to pull away until he said, "I knew you'd fuck up before very long, you stupid cunt. That's your third fuck up already! You've just earned a real punishment."

He didn't say what that punishment was. But my mind flashed on the huge dog in his backyard and I almost passed out.

I whimpered and exclaimed, "Please, Delon! No! I'll do it! It's just ... oh god, Delon! It's sickening! But I'll do it! I'll be good. I promise. Please don't punish me. I'll do what you want."

He sneered at me and said, "I warned you, Brooke. But let's be honest. We both knew you were going to fuck up. We knew it would come to this before very long. What the hell, you might enjoy it!"

From that I was all but positive that we were thinking about the same horrible, inconceivable, perverted act.

I went limp finally and let him guide my face to Cindy's slime covered pussy. For someone who has had as many orgasms as Delon has in the last eighteen hours he still managed to deposit an amazing amount of semen inside of Cindy. Now it was slowly oozing out and down between her thighs.

I was crying loudly, nearly hysterical as I began mid-way down her thighs and started cleaning her up. She sat up and supported herself on her elbows so that she could watch me clean her with my tongue. And that bitch, Helen, moved to the side and leaned closer so that the camera picked up every disgusting detail as I lapped up the cum that seemed to cover Cindy from the top of her pubic mound to half way down her thighs.

But the hardest part was when I planted my lips over her opening and she sighed with pleasure. I worked my tongue inside of her. I was relieved to find that I had already removed most of Delon's sperm from her. I could taste him inside of her. But there wasn't a lot of his spend still in there.

I wasn't allowed to stop once she was clean, though. Delon made me continue until Cindy enjoyed several more orgasms. I kept it up until she finally couldn't stand it any longer and pushed my head away.

We all took a moment to catch our breath. Finally we began to put our clothes back on. Delon's ordered both Helen and Cindy to leave their underwear on my desk. Helen hesitated, but finally did as she was told. Cindy obeyed instantly.

We were finished for now. But we obviously weren't finished. I had no doubt that I would be abused again before the day was over.

I put my skirt and sheer blouse back on before I suddenly remembered my pending punishment. I felt my face turn white and I turned to look at Delon. I pleaded, "Please, Delon. I did what you wanted. It was just such a..."

I shuddered in disgust as I remembered what I had just done. I recovered enough to finish what I knew would be a futile attempt to beg for his mercy.

"It was just such a disgusting thing to do. If you had warned me! Please, Delon. Don't punish me. I've done everything you told me to do."

He sneered at me and said, "We'll see. Maybe if you are very good for the rest of the day and do everything you're told I'll let you go with a warning."

I knew as he spoke that he had every intention of carrying out his threat. He was just giving me false hope. He was playing with me. I saw it in his eyes. But even knowing it would be in vain I had to cling to that hope. I could close my eyes and see that huge dog's cruel, hungry eyes as if he was standing right in front of me.

A dog! A fucking dog! I knew I'd never survive that!

Helen suddenly exclaimed, "The phones!"

She hurried to my office door and pulled it open. Sitting at her desk was one of the women that worked in the plant. The woman looked up and turned bright red. She was so embarrassed that you would have thought it was her in my office having sex with Delon!

She meekly explained, "Doug sent me in to answer the phones."

Oh my god! Doug must have come to the office and looked in. He must have seen us! I tried not to imagine what he must have seen. Nothing that happened in my office this morning was anything a woman would want her husband to witness.

Helen and Cindy both turned bright red. They didn't say a word. But it was obvious what they were thinking. The woman stood up, thrust a stack of messages into Helen's hand and raced away without another word.

As soon as she was gone, Delon laughed at the situation and at everyone's reaction. Helen was soon laughing with him and finally Cindy joined them, though not as wholeheartedly.

I stood near my desk with tears running down my cheeks and falling onto my blouse, making the sheer material over my breasts even more invisible.

Helen went through the telephone messages. She handed most of them to me. The bottom one was a message from Doug. It simply said, "Hang in there. I love you."

It was a nice thought. But how much longer could he say that and mean it under these horrible circumstances?

Delon sat back and watched me work for a little while. He made sure he had something to look at. My skirt was around my waist and I sat facing him with my knees apart. I returned my phone messages and completed one of the reports I needed to get done by the end of the week. I stood up to take it out to Helen so that she or Cindy could type it up.

When I returned, Delon asked, "What do you do for lunch around here?"

I explained that one of us usually went somewhere for takeout. More often than not we got a couple of subs from one of the nearby shops and sat around eating and relaxing.

He smiled and said, "The only thing I had for breakfast was a blowjob. I'm getting hungry. Let's go ahead and send out for lunch."

Before I could ask if he had a preference he asked, "Are Cal and Tim in your little lunch group?"

That he even asked indicated that I wouldn't even be allowed to relax during lunch. I sighed and said, "Sometimes."

He smiled and said, "Invite them."

I went back out into the outer office and suggested that we order subs and invite Cal and Tim to join us for lunch. Helen and Cindy both obviously liked the idea. Cindy called Cal and took their order. She took our orders and then she went out to get the subs.

It was lunch time by the time she returned. Cal and Tim joined us. I noticed that Helen locked the outer door and put a closed sign out. She put all of the phones on hold and we all gathered in my office.

By the time she joined us I was naked. Cindy took the food and drinks out of the bags and placed everything on my desk.

Delon handed her the camera and asked me which of the subs was for me.

I looked at Cindy and she pointed to one of them.

Delon unwrapped it and opened it, placing it on the edge of my desk. Cindy was filming when he pulled his cock out and began to masturbate with his cock right over my sandwich! She gasped. But the camera never wavered.

He ordered me to stand beside him. He put his arm around my shoulder and draped his hand over my tit. He began to squeeze and pull on it while I took over for him, masturbating his big cock right over my sub.

I felt like crying again. But I bit my lip and forced myself to calm down, at least as much as possible. When you've been crying as much as I have in the last three days it gets painful.

Helen came over and stood behind Delon so that she wouldn't be seen by the camera. She reached around and began to tease his balls. I wasn't sure if she was really getting into the spirit of this with Delon or if she was just sucking up to him. I would have bet anything that she wouldn't have done a great many of the things she did this morning.

It wasn't long before I was directing his spurting semen onto my sandwich. At Delon's insistence I sucked his cock clean and helped him put it away. Then I performed the same service with first Cal and then Tim. Helen didn't help me with them, though both men tried to talk her into it.

After all three men finished coating the contents of my sandwich with gooey globs of cum they all sat back and watched me eat it, with Cindy still filming my humiliation.

It wasn't really so bad. I couldn't taste it. I could smell their cum. But the taste was covered up by the contents of the sub. The truly degrading part of all this was the fact that they were sitting around watching me. I was forced to sit here naked in front of them under orders from a teenager and eat a sandwich after masturbating three men until they coated it with their semen. It was such an immature, high school prank type thing to do. And it was all done for their amusement. Well, that and my debasement. I suppose those are two sides of the same coin.

After we finished eating, Delon announced, "I promised Helen that I'd show her a little trick I've been teaching Brooke. If anyone wants to fuck her or get a blowjob first I'd recommend it. You probably won't want to touch her afterwards."

The men didn't know what he was referring to. But I did and I was certain that I was going to be ill.

Helen and Cindy knew. I wasn't surprised to see the excitement evident on Helen's face. I was, however, more than a little surprised to see Cindy perk up, too. I don't think she was excited by what I was about to do the way Helen was. I think she was more curious than anything else. She tried to hide it. But she blushed when our eyes met and she saw that I knew. It hadn't taken Delon long to corrupt little Cindy!

Cal said, "It's too soon for me. I doubt if there's anything she could do that would make me not want to stick my dick in her. But I'm afraid it's going to have to wait."

Tim smiled and said, "Me, too. I could probably cum again. But if I did I'd make old Cal feel bad so I'll wait."

Cal chuckled and said, "Fuck you!"

I looked around at the two men, laughing and joking without a care in the world, and at the other two women, their eyes shining in anticipation of yet another humiliating and perverse act to which I was about to submit for their amusement.

I was tempted to ask myself how I had sunk to such depths. But the answer was obvious. And I knew that I had yet to hit bottom. There might not even be a bottom. I couldn't think of anything I wouldn't do to keep from going to prison.

But then, I didn't have Delon's imagination. He may well come up with something that will be so horrible that I'll choose prison over it, even knowing that being locked in one of those cells will cost me my sanity.

Delon ordered me to put my clothes on and told Cindy to bring the camera. She seems to have become the official videographer. She also seems to be comfortable with taking orders from Delon.

Unfortunately, I didn't think that would help me out of the mess I was in. Cindy wouldn't replace me. If anything, Delon was apt to use Cindy to humiliate me even more.

It took me very little time to put on the two slutty garments I was given to wear this morning. When I was ready, Cal asked, "What's going on? Where are we going?"

Helen spoke up before Delon could answer. "We're going to the bathroom to watch Delon piss in Mrs. Causey's pretty little mouth."

"You're shittin' me!!"

Helen smiled and replied, "Apparently not. Delon said that he and his five friends all pissed in her mouth at the gangbang last night."

Tim shook his head in amazement and said, "I still can't believe she would stand still for a gangbang!"

Delon laughed and said, "She didn't do a lot of standing still. We kept her little ass pretty damned busy last night. Do you have any idea how many times six can go into one? It turns out to be a pretty large number. I was surprised she wasn't limping this morning."

There followed a few crude remarks about what a slut I've become and how well I kept my true nature hidden until Delon came along and brought it out for all to see and enjoy.

I was much less enthusiastic than my companions as we made our way out of the office and down the hall to the unisex bathroom. I still vividly remembered the horror I experienced yesterday evening as Delon and then all of his friends spurted varying amounts of urine into my mouth. It was by far the most disgusting thing that has ever happened to me. Even cleaning Cindy's freshly fucked pussy couldn't compare to letting men piss in my mouth.

I think that I'd rather let every man that works in this plant fuck my ass than let Delon piss in my mouth again. It makes me ill just to think about it. Unfortunately, my co-workers were intrigued. Helen most of all! I was beginning to realize that I never really knew Helen at all. She is certainly not the Holy Roller I took her for all these years.

Helen led the way, then Delon, then me. The others all followed behind. Helen opened the door to the bathroom and stood just inside holding the door open. Delon entered and I followed. Cindy came in with the camera and Cal and Tim came in and stood against the wall.

The room was only eight feet by ten feet, just big enough for a toilet, a sink and a trash can. It was just like a bathroom at home except that the towels were made from paper.

Helen allowed the door to close. Before it closed I was already removing my blouse and skirt in response to Delon's orders.

As soon as I was naked he made me kneel in front of the toilet. He leered down at me and said, "It's time to try for the whole enchilada, Brooke. You've had enough practice. You should be able to take it now. I suggest that you give it your best effort. You've already earned three punishments. Well, two minor and one major punishment. I can be pretty imaginative when it comes to punishments. So don't embarrass me in front of my new friends."

My muddled brain wasn't working right. I found myself trying to focus on trying to remember what the first punishment was for. For the life of me I couldn't remember. Not that it mattered. It wasn't even important. It just bothered me that I couldn't remember. I started to wonder if there even was a first one. He could have started counting with two for all I know. It was all just a part of the game anyway. He didn't need an excuse to punish me.

I think the only reason that I struggled so hard to remember what I did to earn the first punishment just to avoid thinking about what I was about to do.

The tiny room was totally silent. I was reasonably certain that none of the four people I work with have ever witnessed an act as perverse as this. It was unlikely that they even considered it. I never did before Delon took control of my life. It just wasn't something that people did. Not normal people. I honestly don't think I've ever heard of a person pissing in someone else's mouth before Delon showed me the pictures on my computer on Monday.

He unbuttoned his pants and began fishing his cock out. He looked around the room and said, "Anyone with a weak stomach might want to leave now. You've been warned."

No one left.

Delon's cock was about half hard when he finally got it out of his pants. The idea of humiliating me like this obviously turned him on. He rested the head of his cock on my lips and gently inserted it.

I tightened my lips around it and waited, crying quietly and praying I would be able to do this. I was terrified that I would fail and earn another punishment. Even though I was almost certain that it was all a farce, I hadn't yet given up hope that I could talk Delon out of the punishments I've already earned. I was all but certain that if he punished me the way I was certain he planned I would never be able to look at myself in the mirror again.

Cindy was right in my face with the camera. Delon reached down and caressed my hair as if he felt affection for me before asking, "Are you ready?"

I shuddered with revulsion. I wanted to scream at him. I wanted to say no or better yet bite the end of his cock off.

Instead I just moaned helplessly. I sensed him struggling to start. He seemed to be having problems performing for the audience that was gathered around watching this ultimate humiliation.

I thought about what it had been like when Delon and his friends made me do this last night. At first it had just been a swallow or two. But as the evening progressed and I began to get used to the taste and smell it seemed like each boy that pissed in my mouth deposited more of his foul body waste there.

It had been sickening beyond my ability to describe. But I slowly adjusted. I still wasn't certain that I could do this, though. As soon as I left Delon's house last night I had struggled to put the things he made me do out of my mind. I had to avoid thinking about the things they did to me or I would have been forced to slit my wrists.

I was startled when the first small spurt sprayed the back of my throat. I almost fucked up big time and pulled away. I struggled to control my gag reflex and quickly swallowed. I had no desire to keep that putrid liquid in my mouth any longer than necessary.

The first spurt was followed quickly by a couple more small spurts and then it became a stream. I struggled to keep up, so scared of the consequences of failing that I managed to keep my gag reflex under control. The sound of it spraying in my mouth and swirling around was deafening in my ears but I don't think anyone else could hear it.

I didn't spill a drop. I kept up with the strong stream all the way to the end when he said, "Open wide, cunt. I want the camera to see the piss spraying your mouth. I don't want anyone to think we were faking it."

I opened my mouth as wide as possible and Cindy recorded the last few spurts of hot, foul, bitter piss spraying my mouth.

I swallowed quickly and then opened my mouth again while he first shook and then milked his cock into my mouth.

As I swallowed the last of it I heard several of the people who had once been my friends chuckling quietly. Helen exclaimed, "Oh my god! What a fucking pig! I've never seen anything like it!"

Cal waited until Delon stepped back and asked, "Can I try it."

Delon sounded perfectly serious when he said, "Sure. But you'll have to wait. My bladder is empty."

There was a round of good natured laughter at his expense before Delon told a blushing Cal, "Sure. Go ahead. Let's see how much she can handle."

I whispered, "Delon! I'll get sick! I can't take anymore."

He shrugged and replied, "Not my problem."

Tim exclaimed breathlessly, "Jesus, Cal! Are you really going to do it to her?!"

Cal laughed and replied, "Shit, Tim! You know me. I'll try just about anything once."

Cal stood in front of me and said, "Go ahead, Brooke. Take out the straw and take a nice big drink."

Helen thought that was amusing. I wasn't as amused as she was.

Cindy moved back into position with the camera. I glanced at her. She looked feverish. She was turned on by the way these men were treating me. Our eyes met for a moment. She blushed. But she stayed right there and continued to record my humiliation.

I fumbled with Cal's pants until I was able to free his cock. I noticed Delon whispering something to Tim. I was worried that Tim would be next but it soon became apparent that they weren't talking about me.

Tim moved into position behind Cindy. He looked nervous but he reached around her and started playing with her tits. She flinched. But I think she thought the hands on her tits belonged to Delon so she didn't resist.

When she finally glanced down and realized it was Tim feeling her up she started to pull away. Delon snapped, "Stand still, Cindy. I told him he could play with your tits."

Amazingly, Cindy turned bright red, but she didn't move. She stood still and let Tim feel her up, something she would never have permitted before Delon showed up and somehow took over. It was almost like he was controlling everyone's minds!

Cal got my attention by tapping on my head. I was still holding his cock in my hand. I turned my attention back to him, shuddering violently as I was reminded of what I was about to have to do.

I leaned forward, wrapped my lips around the head of his cock and waited nervously for the ordeal to begin.

Cal had even more trouble getting started than Delon did. I wasn't impatient. I would happily wait all day for him to give up. But that isn't the kind of luck I have. A few drops of hot, bitter fluid rolled out onto my tongue and then a few more before the first actual spurt of urine streamed out of his cock and hit the back of my throat.

I didn't gag this time. And as the spurts turned into a stream I began to realize that unlike the six boys who used me this way yesterday, Cal's urine was surprisingly mild. I don't mean to imply that it wasn't disgusting or even that it was bearable. But if I had to perform such a perverse act I'd choose Cal if I was offered the chance to pick the person that was going to piss in my mouth.

I gulped his hot piss down, trying desperately to keep up with the strong stream. There was a lot of it and on top of my adulterated sub sandwich, my soft drink, and all the piss I just swallowed when Delon emptied his bladder in my mouth I was certain that I could feel my stomach expanding. Cal seemed to last for a long time, but not as long as when Delon did it a few minutes ago.

I felt the stream begin to weaken until Cal sighed and said, "Okay, Brooke. Open your mouth so Cindy can record the finale."

I swallowed and opened my mouth. He squirted half a dozen more spurts of nasty fluid into my mouth while Cindy got her close-up. He pulled his cock out of my mouth, wiped it on my cheeks and then stepped back to watch me swallow the last of it.

I swallowed and wiped the tears from my eyes. It wasn't until then that I noticed that Tim had one hand inside of Cindy's dress squeezing her breasts and the other had lifted her skirt up and he was finger fucking her. And she was letting him!!

Along with everyone else I watched shy young Cindy with one breast exposed and two fingers plunging rapidly in and out of her pussy. I think we were all amazed that she was permitting this on the orders of a teenager she just met. She didn't even object when Delon took the camera from her hands and began to record what she and Tim were doing.

No one moved or spoke until Cindy cried out and began to pump her hips in time to the movement of Tim's fingers. She experienced a huge orgasm and then nearly fell to the floor. It looked like the only thing keeping her on her feet was Tim's fingers inside of her.

I wondered for a few seconds how the five of us would relate to one another later, when Delon wasn't here to corrupt us. Would these perverse sex acts continue? Would I somehow be compelled to allow the men to continue to take advantage of me if Delon wasn't here to make me submit to them? Would it even be possible for me to go back to being who I was, the person I really am?

Cindy opened her eyes and glanced at Delon. He smiled and nodded his approval. She was still blushing furiously. But she returned his smile and seemed happy that she had pleased him. It took her a moment to recover before she struggled to stand up on her own. She pushed her skirt down and started to button her top over her breasts.

Delon shook his head and said, "Don't. I like to be able to see your tits."

And just like that she dropped her arms, leaving the buttons on the top of her dress unfastened. You would have thought that she was the one being blackmailed!

I waited for everyone to leave. My stomach was still turning over. I wanted to be alone for a few minutes. I wanted to wash my face and empty the two bladders full of urine from my stomach. And now I had to pee, too.

Delon noticed that I was hanging back. He shook his head and said, "Come on. You don't want to get rid of that stuff. You'd hurt Cal's feelings. And you know how sensitive I am!"

I groaned at the prospect of spending the afternoon with the two men's urine sloshing around in my belly. But I had no choice.

I made the mistake of telling Delon that I had to pee. I should have known better. I ended up having to sit on the toilet with my legs as far apart as possible while the men all watched me relieve myself.

It was a couple of minutes after one o'clock when we got back to the office. The phones were still on hold. As soon as we took them off hold they started ringing off the hook. Helen and Cindy began catching the phones. I followed Delon back to my office.

I still had done almost none of the things I had to do today. Delon spent most of the rest of the day playing on my computer while I did paper work and handled phone calls. I'm pretty certain that Delon had originally intended to humiliate me even further in the afternoon. But everyone was very busy. The games were done for the day.

Doug showed up to take Delon and me home at closing time. That was when Delon informed us that he had a ride. He was leaving with Cindy! I was so excited I almost wet myself!

It has always been our practice to wait until everyone but the cleaning crew left for the night. Doug and I would walk through the offices and the plant and make sure everything was as it should be before going home. The only thing that was different this evening was that the cleaning crew got an eyeful when I went by in the clothes that Delon was making me wear.

Doug and I walked through the plant in silence. Usually we talked about business or what we wanted for dinner or anything that popped into our heads.

The problem was that we were both preoccupied with thoughts of Delon and what he was making me do. But neither of us wanted to talk about it.

We were in the car and on the way home when Doug finally said, "Cindy? Really? What's up with that?! She's so shy and ... I don't know, mousy I guess. I mean, she's cute of course. But I can't believe she's the type to willingly submit to an animal like Delon!"

I sighed and said, "I'm pretty certain that you don't want the details. Suffice it to say that she witnessed the way Delon was treating me and much to everyone's surprise, including her own I'm sure, it excited her. She's been doing anything he told her to do since this morning!

"I watched her change right before my eyes. It was fascinating, especially from my unusual perspective. I don't think she had any idea she was 'that kind of girl' until today.

"I have to say, though, that I'm even more surprised at Helen. I know that she goes to church at least twice a week. She acts and talks like a Holy Roller and she's always been so haughty. She seemed to be excited by everything they did to me and Cindy today I think that I've really misjudged her."

Despite the rough day I had today I was able to relax that evening. I felt pretty certain that I wouldn't hear from Delon until morning. I insisted on making supper even though it was Doug's turn. We alternated the cooking and the laundry and we shared the housecleaning. I do a little bit more of the housework than Doug because he does the yard work and any repairs that are necessary around the house.

Before starting supper I went upstairs and brushed my teeth for a long time. I took a quick shower and put on a pair of comfortable shorts and a t-shirt. I finished washing off the soil from a day of humiliating perversions and went downstairs to cook supper.

Doug looked up when I came back into the kitchen. When he saw what I was wearing he grinned and said, "You look a lot more comfortable now. But I have to tell you, I like some of those things Delon picked out for you. The kid may be a total shit. But he has great taste in women's clothes."

I surprised myself when I was able to smile. I shot him the bird and said, "If you really like them I want you to feel free to wear any of the outfits he gave me to work tomorrow."

Doug laughed and said that he'd think it over. I brought him a beer and started supper. We ate and enjoyed a little quiet conversation for the first time since Saturday night.

There was an awful lot that we couldn't talk about. We avoided those sensitive subjects studiously, right up to the point that it was getting ridiculous. I finally said, "Doug, we can't keep ignoring the elephant in the room. We need to talk. I know it's painful. It makes me uncomfortable just to think about it. But there are things that have to be said."

Doug sat back and sighed. He said, "I know. But it isn't like we can resolve anything. Our lives don't belong to us anymore and I don't know how to handle that. I'm not used to being unable to deal with a situation that has such a profound effect on my life. I've always met problems head on and taken care of them. Unfortunately, I can't do that with Delon. He's going to have this power over us until you decide that it ends."

I finally had to say what was most on my mind. I held back the tears that were welling up and quietly said, "You could get your life back. You could kick me out. I can't believe you can continue to love me after what I've done ... and what has been done to me. I'll understand if you want me to go."

Without ever cracking a smile he said, "I appreciate the offer. But I don't have time to train another girl. It's taken me years to get you trained."

Fortunately I was familiar with his strange sense of humor. I threw my napkin at him and said, "I'm obviously not very well trained. I'm responsible for all of this. I have it coming. And yes, I know that I could end it if I turned myself in. We've discussed that. You know I can't and you know why I can't.

"But Delon is a world class pervert. If you knew what my time with him is like ... Doug, you have no idea. I didn't know anyone could be that depraved."

Doug sat up in his chair and leaned across the table. He took my hands in his and said, "You know me pretty well. You've put up with me for eight years. By now you know that I'm not like most men. I will gladly put a stop to Delon's fun and games if you just say the word.

"I feel bad for you and I hate the trouble he's causing us. But when it comes to how we feel about each other I don't care about what that bastard does to you. It won't change how I feel about you. I have a pretty good idea what you have to put up with. At least I know as much as I want to know about it. I'm not about to blame you for being raped. And I'm not going to stop loving you.

"I'll help you out as much as you will let me. But until you are willing to take a chance on him carrying out his threat to call the cops I can't stop him. Just remember that of all the things you have to worry about until this situation is resolved, you don't have to worry that I'll stop loving you.

"I know that all this time you thought you were just about perfect. This may come as a shock to you. But I never did. You have a sweet ass. But you were never perfect. I love you anyway. I will always love you. Nothing Delon does will change that."

I thought about the things Delon made me do today and about the punishment he threatened me with, the punishment that still hangs over my head. I pray that Doug never learns about those things. And I pray that he's right. Despite his reassurance, though, I can't imagine any man in his right mind loving a woman who does the things I'm doing to keep from going to prison. I know that Doug is a man of his word. But you can't make your heart feel what it doesn't feel.

I stood up and cleaned off the table. Doug remained at the table and we talked as I worked. Then we went into the living room. We tried watching a little television. But there was too much angst in our lives right now. Nothing that was supposed to be funny made us laugh and the drama couldn't compare to the drama in our life at the moment.

I turned the television off and got to my feet. I held out my hand and said, "I have a better idea. Let's fuck."

I have never in my life instigated sex. Not even when I wanted to. And if I had I would never have done it in such a crude manner.

Doug was more than a little surprised. But although he tried to keep a straight face the corners of his mouth lifted and he smiled, really smiled, for the first time since Saturday night. He scrambled to his feet and started to pull me from the room.

We were almost to the stairs before he came to a sudden stop and turned to face me. He took me in his arms and asked, "What the hell am I thinking?! Are you sure? After all you've been through, are you sure? I can wait. I don't want to make things harder on you than they already are."

I smiled and said, "I'm sure, if you still want me. I love you and I want you. I want to make love to you. I need to know that we still can after ... after everything that's happened."

He smiled again and said, "I don't know about you, but I know I still can!"

We went upstairs. I expected that we would go to the guest room again but Doug hesitated at our bedroom door for a moment. He looked in at our bed and he looked at me. There was a short pause and then he exclaimed, "Fuck it! Fuck that little turd! I want to sleep in my bed tonight."

We entered our bedroom. I nervously pulled the bedspread and the top sheet down. I could still detect the faint smell of sex from when Delon raped me in our bed on Monday. But I didn't dare change the sheets. I was in enough trouble as it was.

For the first time since we met I gave my long suffering, far too understanding husband an enthusiastic blowjob. And near the end, when he was about to cum and he tried to push me away, I pushed his hands away and redoubled my efforts.

I not only let him, but I encouraged him to cum in my mouth. When I saw the effect it had on him I felt so guilty for denying him that pleasure for all these years. It's such a small thing, to show him how much I love him in this way. But the psychological effect was obviously much more significant than I realized.

He has never cum like he did this night. And when it was over and I swallowed his semen so easily that it amazed both of us, he looked at me with so much love in his eyes that I started to cry for the years we've lost and for being such a selfish bitch.

Doug has always done anything and everything for me. I've repaid him by being a self-centered prima donna. I have a lot to make up for. Unfortunately, my debt grows daily.

Doug pulled me up beside him and hugged me so hard it nearly took my breath away. We kissed and vowed to love each other forever. I could only pray that he can keep that promise. Delon wasn't going to make it easy for us.

He kissed my face and my neck and thanked me so profusely that it only increased my guilt. Then he started to kiss his way down my body. I pulled him back up beside me and said, "No, Doug. Not tonight. I just want you to hold me in your arms tonight."

I had sex with three men today and in one form or another I had sex with two women. Worst of all I served as a urinal for two men. I felt very unclean in a way that a shower can never take away.

But that wasn't why I didn't want Doug to make love to me. I truly did just need to be held. I felt so vulnerable. But in his arms I felt as though, as slim as it was, there was hope that someday this horrible situation would be a thing of the past and my loving husband and I could resume a more or less normal life. If that wonderful moment should ever arrive, this time I would treat him the way he deserves to be treated. I would show him my love like I never have before.

I turned over and he held my body against his. There was a little quiet conversation. But for the most part we just cuddled. I was nearly asleep when I suddenly remembered my homework assignment! I shot up in bed and exclaimed in a whisper, "Shit!"

I wriggled out of Doug's arms and got up. Doug was just about asleep but he managed to mumble, "Srong?"

I quietly answered, "Nothing's wrong, baby. I've got something to do. You go to sleep."

He was probably asleep before I left the room.

I went to the computer room and woke up the computer. I opened a chat room and started the cam. It wasn't long before Delon and three of his friends were in the chat room watching me play with my pussy while I looked at obscene photographs of white women being raped by black men. Several new people joined us while I was doing that.

I assumed that they were friends of Delon's. I didn't ask. It wasn't like I could tell anyone to leave.

I played with myself and spent a couple of minutes staring at each nasty picture. Most of the pictures depicted acts I've already performed with Delon and his friends. I was able to get far too good an idea of what I must have looked like last night when it was me in those same degrading situations.

If Delon thought that looking at these pictures and playing with myself would turn me into a pervert he was wrong. They were having the opposite effect. Each new picture was more disgusting than the last. Diddling myself didn't change that.

I viewed the required number of photos and opened the story about the white teacher enslaved by her black students that I was reading Monday night. The further into the story I got the more that poor, fictional woman suffered at their hands. It disturbed me that this was the sort of thing that must turn Delon and his friends on. But after last night and the things Delon made me do today at the office I wasn't surprised.

It was after midnight when I finally finished the story. I didn't ask if I could finish it later. I wanted to get it over with. I didn't want to read more of this tomorrow.

I noticed several things when I finished reading. First, my pussy was moist. I chalked that up as a purely physical reaction to the manual stimulation. The story certainly didn't arouse me. Or at least most of it didn't arouse me. I'm embarrassed to admit that a couple of times I did start to feel something.

But each time that happened I thought about the reality of my situation and it had the same effect as pouring cold water all over me. I can understand how a woman might find the fantasy of doing some of the things in that story arousing. Or at least I think I can.

I wasn't aroused by them but there are probably a few women who would be. I learned today that I don't know as much about women as I thought I did. Cindy and Helen made that perfectly clear to me.

But I can't believe that there's a woman alive that could be treated the way the woman in that story was and respond to it. Not a sane woman!

The other thing I noticed was that by the time I finished the story the boys had all signed off. I was all alone now. No one was watching. I never saw them leave. The strange thing is that even though no one was watching I still viewed the next dozen photos. I was too afraid of Delon to take a chance that he might somehow find out that I disobeyed him. At least I think that's why I did it.

The twelve pictures were just more of the same. I didn't see any more women in urinals or having sex with animals. Not yet, anyway. There was one woman who was tied to some sort of bench and surrounded by large black men. It required no great leap of imagination to picture myself in her situation. It was close enough to the life I was living now that I could easily imagine Delon putting me in that position and offering me to a dozen large men with big, black cocks.

I did something then that embarrassed me nearly as much as the nasty things I was forced to do at the office today. I opened up another story and began reading about a white social worker who was kidnapped and raped by too many men to count over a long period of time when she went to visit one of her clients in a rundown apartment building.

While I read I continued to play with my pussy. I kept it up until I shocked myself by having an orgasm! I nearly freaked out when I realized what I had just done. Damn that boy! I had to be more careful. I couldn't believe he has had so much influence over me in such a short amount of time.

I put the computer to sleep and crawled back into bed. I don't think Doug actually woke up when I rejoined him. But he draped his arm over me and pulled me close. We eventually fell asleep like that. It was wonderful. I slept through the night without any nightmares. It was the first decent night's sleep I've had since Sunday.

In the morning we kissed and before he knew what was happening I moved down and gave him another passionate blowjob. He tried to stop me. But I smiled to myself when I realized that he wasn't trying too hard. I think that in the back of my mind I was thinking that if I kept this up, if I was the sex maniac that most men claim they want in a wife, then maybe he would be able to overlook the other stuff ... the bad stuff.

I realized something else, too. I realized that I didn't mind sucking his cock. No, that isn't totally accurate. Incredibly, I find that I like sucking his cock now! I love pleasing him. I love that look on his face when I bring him so much pleasure. I could kick myself for being such a selfish bitch all these years!

After I swallowed his cum I held his cock in my mouth for a long time. He finally tapped me on the head and said, "That was wonderful. But if you don't let me up soon you may get the surprise of your life."

I realized immediately what he meant. I was tempted to let him do it, though I don't think he would or even could. He is much too nice a guy to piss in someone's mouth.

I wondered what he would think if he knew how many people have already done just that to me. I couldn't tell him, though. I was certain he couldn't deal with that any better than I can. And I was having a hell of a time wiping that horrible practice from my mind.

I finally let him up and he rushed to the bathroom. We took a nice, long, loving shower together. A few minutes later, while he was getting dressed and watching me try to decide what to wear since Delon hadn't specified an outfit for me he said, "I'd like to slit that little bastard's throat. But I have to admit, some of those clothes he gave you are really hot. I know it's hard for you to parade around in that stuff. But let's be honest, I've tried for years to get you to dress more like that. You have a beautiful body and I love it when you dress in sexy clothes."

I smiled, thinking of all the times he has gone clothes shopping with me and tried to talk me into buying something revealing. He was certainly getting his wish now.

Before I could decide what to wear the phone rang. At this hour of the morning I knew it had to be Delon. Doug went downstairs to start the coffee. I answered the phone.

Delon informed me that he would not be going to work with me today. But I wasn't off the hook. He told me which outfit I was to wear and then he informed me that in his absence, Helen would be in charge of me. I was to follow every order she gave me as if it came from him. If she didn't give him a favorable report on my behavior I would be punished.

I promised to behave. Given our histories and the way she reacted yesterday I was nervous about Helen being in charge. But I had every intention of pleasing Delon so much that he would forget all about punishing me. If that meant submitting to that bitch Helen, then so be it. At least she couldn't fuck me or make me suck her cock.

I put on the clingy little dress he wanted me to wear. It was the second one that I had modeled for Delon and his five friends at the gangbang on Tuesday night. It buttoned down the front and was impossibly short, as were all of the dresses and skirts they gave me. As ordered, I left the first and last buttons unbuttoned.

Although it was a more substantial garment than the sheer toreador blouse I wore yesterday the cleavage was truly outrageous, exposing the inner curve of my breasts nearly to my nipples. With each step I took the flesh of my breasts wobbled suggestively and one of my nipples or the other managed to work free of its confinement and peek out every few steps. If there was a trick to keeping the top in place over my breasts I wasn't aware of it.

Even worse, though, with the bottom button unfastened my pussy was exposed for a second or two every time I moved. Every step I took spread the dress open at the bottom and you didn't have to look all that close to catch a glimpse of my pubic hair.

Delon ordered me not to wear anything under the dress. I think that although he likes the way my ass feels in panties, and the way I look in them, he prefers that I be naked under all of my clothes. I got the impression that I wouldn't be wearing underwear much for a while.

As much as I hate dressing like a prostitute, I have to admit that it was amusing to see the look on Doug's face when I joined him in the kitchen.

He had already poured me a cup of coffee. It was waiting for me on the table. I crossed the room, smiling as I saw the look of appreciation bordering on lust on his face.

The problem was that, although I enjoy seeing that look on his face, I wasn't so thrilled about dressing like this in public and seeing the lustful stares of strange men, or the men that I work with.

I told him about the phone call from Delon and about Helen being in charge of me when I got to work. I was also forced to tell him that I didn't think it would be a huge improvement over having Delon in control.

He's already well aware that Helen and I don't get along. I've made that perfectly clear over the years. I left out most of the details, but I told him how she reacted to the things I was forced to do yesterday. I didn't think for a minute that I was going to have an easy time of it today just because Delon wasn't there.

Several times as we sat sipping coffee I was forced to reach up and pull the material of my dress back into position over my nipples. It was going to be a constant struggle to keep my nipples covered today.

We finished our coffee and I rinsed out the cups. I felt our light mood begin change as we headed for the garage and got in the car to go to work. It was about to start again.

Chapter 7

It was immediately apparent as I entered the outer office that things in our humdrum lives had changed significantly since yesterday morning. Cindy looked exhausted. When our eyes met she blushed furiously. But she smiled a bright, sweet, excited smile. It was obvious that she enjoyed whatever it was she did last night with Delon.

For a second or two I found myself almost envying her. My life would be so much more bearable if I could enjoy the things that Delon was making me do.

I might have been more worried about Cindy and the change in her if I wasn't so worried about what was in store for me today. I noticed that Delon's movie camera was sitting on her desk. Another sign that today would not be just another day at the office.

I looked at Helen and saw the leering smile on her face as she took in the slutty dress I was wearing. She made no attempt to hide the animosity she felt for me. I didn't know what she had planned for me today. But I didn't doubt for a second that she was going to finally repay me for my repeated efforts to get Doug to fire her.

Just as we have since we started working together we kept our true feelings to ourselves. Or at least we didn't express the animosity that we had for each other. We greeted each other cordially just as we did every morning.

We both knew how we felt about each other. And we both wore our feelings on our sleeves. But we said the things we had to say to coexist and went about our day ... except today was going to be different. Today, Helen was free to torment me to her heart's content.

I had no doubt that she would take full advantage of her power over me.

As if to confirm my fears, Helen said sweetly, "I was so excited when Delon called me this morning. We're going to have so much fun today."

She grinned and added, "Not as much fun as Cindy obviously had last night, of course. But I'm really looking forward to it."

Helen stood up and said, "Let's go into your office."

As soon as we entered my office she said, "Strip."

I obeyed as if the order came directly from Delon.

While I was taking my dress off she said, "My husband doesn't know it. But he owes you and Delon a thank you note. I fucked him half to death when I got home yesterday. He hasn't had that many orgasms in one night since our honeymoon."

I really didn't care about Helen or her husband or how often her husband got lucky. But I was smart enough to keep that bit of news to myself.

As soon as I was naked she went over to my desk. She smiled at me but it wasn't a reassuring smile. She reached under her skirt and pulled her panties off. She sat down on my desk blotter and said, "I liked what you did yesterday. You may be new at it. But it turns out you have a talent for eating pussy. I thought we'd try it today without the audience and the camera. I think I'll like it a lot more that way."

She leaned back on my desk and waited for me to accept my fate and get into position between her legs.

I went around my desk and sat in my chair. Yesterday I ate her out while kneeling on the rough carpet. It was just as disgusting this way. But it was a lot more comfortable.

I leaned forward and started kissing, lightly licking and finally eating her very wet pussy. Judging by the sounds she made and the effort it took to hold her down when she was cumming she did enjoy it much more without our co-workers watching and without the camera recording it. She enjoyed several loud, violent orgasms before she pushed me away, got up and pulled her underwear back on over her drooling pussy.

She said, "Put your dress back on and wipe your face off, slut. You're about to have more company."

I was expecting Cindy to come in after Helen left. And she did come in a few minutes later. But she wasn't there to have sex with me. She came in with the camera, followed by Cal, who was obviously there to have sex with me.

Cindy started recording. Cal leered at me and said, "That's a nice dress, very sexy. Take it off."

Cal watched me undress. It didn't take long. I was only wearing the dress. He took a little longer to get out of his clothes. When he was naked he came closer and guided my mouth to his cock. I sucked on it for a few minutes before he stepped back and bent me over my desk.

I expected him to ram his hard cock into me. But he didn't. Not right away. There was a pause during which he said, "Tim spent so much time raving about your tight little ass yesterday that I've just got to give it a try."

I wasn't happy about it. But I didn't get that tight little knot of fear gripping my guts, either. I knew that it wouldn't be that bad. It wouldn't be pleasant. But there wouldn't be a lot of pain.

He came prepared. He opened up a tube of lubricant he took from his pocket and began lubricating my butt and stretching me out. In only a couple of minutes the head of his cock was pressing against my rear opening for a second or two before popping in with relative ease.

Cindy had moved around to the side to get a better camera angle. She was no longer uncomfortable or embarrassed. I couldn't help wondering what her evening had been like with Delon. She seemed different this morning, calmer, more self assured. I guess being a submissive to Delon was just what she needed!

Each time someone fucked me in the ass it got a little easier. I wasn't going to have an orgasm. But much to my surprise it was almost pleasant! I would never choose it over vaginal sex. But it turns out that there are a lot of sensitive nerve endings in that area of my body that enjoy this sort of stimulation and feeling Cal's cock pistoning in and out of me was becoming quite erotic. If I was in a more receptive frame of mind it could even have been pleasant!

Over the next fifteen minutes or so he would occasionally lean down and play with my tits or reach down and tease my pussy. He even tried finger fucking me for a while. I wouldn't want to have to admit it to him. But some of the things he was doing felt pretty damn good.

He also spent a lot of time squeezing the cheeks of my ass and occasionally spanking me. Much to my surprise even that was kind of erotic!

He began to speed up just before he came. Although it hadn't been unpleasant I was glad that it was finally over. Except that it wasn't quite over.

He slowly pulled his cock out of my ass and stood behind me. Cindy was still recording so I wondered what was going to happen next. It was a long moment or two before I realized what they were waiting for.

I sighed and turned to face Cal. I leaned over and with the camera right in my face I began to lick and suck his cock and his balls clean. It wasn't as bad as it was yesterday when Tim used hand lotion for lubricant. There was almost no taste at all. The only thing on his cock was the residue from the odorless, tasteless lubricant he used. There were traces of his semen on his testicles. But I've swallowed so much semen since Monday that it has become just a part of my life now.

After I cleaned him, Cal took a tissue from the box on my desk. He ordered me to get back into position and he used the tissue to clean my ass. I was still thinking how embarrassing but thoughtful an act that was when he pulled back on my hair and stuffed the nasty, cum filled tissue into my mouth and ordered me to chew it up and swallow it!

It was such a nasty thing to do that I had to wonder if it was Delon's idea. But I didn't say anything. I chewed it up and swallowed it, trying my hardest to keep my mind blank. As soon as I swallowed, Cindy stepped back and turned the camera off. Cal patted my ass and said, "That was amazing, Brooke. Thanks."

Yeah, like I had a choice!

Cal left and I stood up. In a quiet, timid voice Cindy said, "You should put your dress back on. The guys like to watch you take it off."

I sighed and did as she suggested. I didn't know if I had to obey her. She certainly didn't seem very much in charge. But I knew she was right. I knew that she had the power to get me in more trouble with Delon if she chose. And if she didn't want to get me in trouble I had no doubt that Helen would enjoy the hell out of seeing me suffer.

By the time Tim came through the door I had my dress on. He smiled and came closer, looking me over as he walked around me. Cindy started recording again as soon as he entered the room.

He ended up standing behind me. He reached around and easily slipped his hands inside the top of my dress. He kissed the back of my neck and quietly said, "Today I'm going to find out if your pussy is as great as your ass. Cal swears it is. I can't believe that anything is as hot and tight as your ass. But I'm going to enjoy finding out for myself."

I got the impression that he was trying to sound more like Delon or Cal. But he didn't really have it in him to treat me the way they did. I actually detected a note of affection in his voice. But he was trying to hide it.

He slipped my dress off of my shoulders and worked it down to my waist. He pushed it over my hips and let it fall to the floor without unbuttoning it. His hands returned to my body and Cindy recorded them exploring every inch of my flesh while he pressed his hard cock against me from behind.

I felt my body starting to react to his skilled touch and I hated it. But I think I did a pretty good job of concealing how I felt from both Tim and the camera.

Tim said, "Give it a little suck and we'll get this show on the road."

He turned me loose. I turned around and leaned over to give "it" a little suck.

It bothered me when I realized how easy this was becoming for me. Before Delon started raping me on Monday morning I always avoided putting a cock in my mouth whenever possible. And when I couldn't avoid it entirely my efforts were halfhearted. I always concentrated more on avoiding getting any male fluids in my mouth than on pleasing my partner.

Today was Thursday. After only three days of submitting to rape after rape by friends and strangers alike I've reached a point where sucking a cock, even to completion, is really no big deal!

I sucked on Tim's cock until he pushed my head away. He guided me to my desk and leaned me over it. I rested my weight on my elbows and spread my legs wide. I waited patiently while he worked his hard cock between my legs and then ordered me to guide it into my opening.

I did as he asked. I wrapped my fingers around his cock and guided it to my vagina. I nestled the fat knob in my opening and was shocked at how much moisture I discovered there. The fact that I was reacting to these early morning rapes by my co-workers disturbed me more than the rapes themselves.

Tim plundered my body in a bout of totally selfish sex that should have left me totally unaffected. So my feelings of concern mounted when I realized that I was actually getting turned on. I was disgusted with myself for reacting that way to being raped.

It didn't get away from me. I didn't begin to moan or beg him to fuck me harder. I'm pretty sure that he never realized I was becoming aroused. I'm not so sure about Cindy, though. There was a curious look on her face as she studied me through the camera lens.

As soon as I realized that I was becoming aroused I was able to get it under control. I remained quiet and unmoving until Tim finally reached orgasm inside of me. After spraying my insides with cum he sighed and said, "Brooke, you have a great ass. But your pussy is fantastic. I know you hate this. But I gotta tell you, I'm going to have to thank Delon the next time I see him. I haven't enjoyed a pussy as hot as yours for a very long time. Thank you, sweetheart."

I did not tell him that he was welcome. I didn't say a word. He pulled his cock out of me and almost without thinking I turned and took it into my mouth. I cleaned him and then stood back while he dressed.

When he had his pants on he winked at me and then at Cindy. Then he turned and left. The door closed behind him and Cindy glanced at her watch. She had turned off the camera and was holding it down at her side. Something else was going to happen. The fun and games weren't over yet. I shuddered when I realized that someone else was going to have sex with me. I tried not to worry about who it would be.

Cindy timidly suggested I use a tissue to clean up and then put my dress back on. I was all too happy to comply. She checked her watch every few minutes but we stood there in silence waiting for I don't know what.

To break the uncomfortable silence and to satisfy my curiosity I finally asked her how things went yesterday evening.

She turned bright red and looked away before saying, "You must think I'm awful. I had no idea I was like that! I don't know what's come over me. I couldn't even tell you the things I did last night. It's much too embarrassing. But I can't wait to do it all again. There's just something about Delon ... and I don't even like him!!"

I asked, "But you're okay, right? He didn't hurt you?"

She shivered and quietly answered, "No, not really. I'm alright. I'm just scared. I'm afraid of what I might be turning into."

I moved closer to her and lifted her chin with my fingers. Our eyes met and I said, "I have an inkling of what you're feeling. If you need to talk I'm here for you, day or night."

She seemed grateful for the offer. But she only whispered, "Thanks."

There was another extended silence before she checked the time again. She looked back up at me and said almost apologetically, "I need you to get down on your knees facing the door now."

I did as she asked. When I was in position she reached down and spread the top of my dress open, exposing my breasts. Then she removed the silk scarf from around her waist and handed it to me. She told me to tie it over my eyes and remain silent from now on.

I should have been scared or nervous or furious at the people who were doing this to me. I should have felt anything but the beginnings of arousal as I knelt there with my eyes covered and waited for someone to come through that door and molest me.

I was furious. I was furious with myself because for some reason this outrageous situation was getting to me. Kneeling in front of my office door, blindfolded, exposed, helpless, although this was totally out of character for me I found myself becoming aroused!

I remained there on my knees in silence for several more minutes before I heard my office door open. I heard someone gasp. From that response I assumed that whoever had just entered my office wasn't expecting to see me here like this. I was expecting someone new, someone who hasn't used me before. That gasp confirmed my fears.

Used me!

Why, like Cindy, was that phrase having such an effect on me now? Is Delon changing me so much in only three days that a perverted act like this could turn me on?!

I don't want to be that kind of woman!!

I strained to hear every sound. I listened carefully as the person who entered my office stood staring down at me for a moment before coming closer. There was a pregnant pause before he reached down and cupped one of my tits in his warm, sweaty hand.

In a moment he was cupping and squeezing both of my tits. But I had the strangest impression that he was only playing with my tits to convince himself that this was really happening. There was something tentative about his touch that gave me that feeling.

I knew it was a he. I could tell by his hands.

He released my tits and I heard the sound of a belt being unfastened followed immediately by a zipper being lowered. I listened to the sound of rustling cloth. That was followed by the moist touch of a soft, spongy cock head pressingly lightly against my lips.

I opened my mouth and teased the cock with my tongue for a moment before wrapping my lips around it. I heard the sound of a man experiencing pleasure, the kind of pleasure he gets from sex with a woman; from putting his cock in her mouth and getting a slutty blowjob.

I hadn't a clue whose cock I was sucking. But I brought my hands up, I cupped his balls with one hand and I used my mouth and my other hand to suck his cock as if I really wanted to. And I was so turned on that I didn't even experience the dismay I should have when I realized that I was excited. I was excited because I did want to suck the cock of some anonymous man! It was so inexplicably exciting that I had no idea whose cock I was sucking!

It's nearly impossible to accurately measure time under those circumstances. I couldn't begin to guess how much time passed before his hands gripped my head and I felt my mouth begin to fill with hot, male juices.

He swore under his breath and shot spurt after spurt of semen into my mouth. I swallowed it eagerly. I continued to swallow until he shivered and slowly eased his cock out of my mouth. He dressed quickly, squeezed one of my tits one last time as if to thank me and left without ever saying a word.

I waited for permission to remove the blindfold. I remained on my knees in the silent room. It wasn't until I was alone with Cindy again that I became aware of the tingling between my legs. My pussy was on fire! I am ashamed to admit it. But I don't think I have ever wanted a nice, hard cock inside of me as much as I did at that moment. In a more or less lucid moment I wondered if being blindfolded could really have this much of an effect on me.

I began to suspect that I might get the hard cock I was beginning to crave. Cindy never gave me permission to move or to remove the blindfold. It wasn't over!

In the dark silence that followed while I waited for someone else to come through my office door my mind drifted back to the stories I've been reading, the nasty stories that Delon gave me. And the pictures. The photographs of white women being taken by all sorts of black men in every position and every combination that could be imagined.

I think that for the first time I could imagine myself as the woman in those stories and in those pictures. I was still imagining it a few minutes later when the door to my office opened again.

There was a pause, as if the person who had just entered couldn't believe that I was real. Someone started to whisper something but Cindy immediately shushed him. Then there were hands again. Four of them! There were two men exploring my body! They were large, strong, rough, leathery hands. For some reason that made a difference.

One of the men began to roughly maul my breasts. The other grabbed a handful of my pussy and squeezed it before his hands began sliding my skirt up to my waist. His hands rejoined the first man's and both men explored every part of me.

One of the men stood back. I heard him undressing while the other set of hands continued to explore my body, often painfully. But I didn't mind. Even the pain was exciting! I wasn't even furious with myself for enjoying it. But somewhere in the back of my mind I knew that I would be later.

In a very short time I felt a large cock forcing my lips apart. I eagerly welcomed the anonymous cock into my mouth and started sucking it eagerly while the other man undressed.

As soon as the second man was undressed they started taking turns fucking my mouth with their very large cocks. Both men seemed to be at least as well hung as Delon's friend, Tripod. But their cocks weren't just long. They stretched my lips like a cock has never stretched them before.

It was exciting at first. But one of the men was beginning to get too rough. He would grip my head in his large hands and slam his cock into my mouth. The pain was no longer exciting. I started getting scared.

And then the unthinkable happened. On one of those vicious thrusts a cock slid straight down my throat!

I panicked. I began to struggle to get away. I managed to push him away and gasp wordlessly before the second man went behind me and grabbed my arms. As soon as I was helpless the first man gripped my head in a viselike grip and slammed his cock back into my mouth and straight down my throat.

I continued to struggle. I was certain that he was tearing something in my throat. The pain was unbearable. I couldn't even scream. My mouth was so full of cock that that the only sounds that escaped were muffled moans of pain and incomprehensible gurgles that would have been pleas for mercy or cries for help.

It went on and on until just before he reached orgasm. He pulled my face down and held it pressed firmly against his belly. I felt his body quiver and he shot his cum straight down my throat. It wasn't until almost the very end that I realized my body, or more accurately my throat was adjusting.

It was still painful. But it was no more painful than Tuesday night when Delon and his friends took turns breaking in my ass. When my mind made that comparison I began to subconsciously relax. The moment I began to let myself relax the pain began to subside even more.

By the time he came to a sudden stop with his cock buried in my throat and I felt him quivering as he shot his cum straight down my throat I had come to realize that I wasn't irreparably harmed. I wouldn't have to be taken to the emergency room when he finished raping my throat!

He finished shooting his cum down my throat and his cock started slowly going soft in my mouth.

I hadn't forgotten about the second man. I was dreading having to do this again. So I was almost relieved when the man who just fucked my throat slowly sank to the carpet in front of me without releasing his grip on my head. I followed him down without ever letting his cock out of my mouth.

The man behind me released my arms but I didn't fight them when I was free. There was no fight left in me. The worst of the pain had passed. And anyway, I knew that I'd lose.

The second man lifted my skirt up to my waist again. He moved into position behind me. As soon as I realized what he wanted I spread my knees a little farther apart and waited nervously to find out which orifice he intended to use.

I felt his hard cock sliding between my legs for a moment and then it started searching for the entrance to my vagina. I eagerly reached down and guided him into me. I wasn't even shocked when I realized how much I wanted a hard cock inside of me at that moment.

I shouldn't have. Having my throat fucked so painfully, so violently by an anonymous cock should have had me curled up in a fetal ball begging for mercy. Not sucking on a soft cock and wishing that I could beg the man behind me to fuck me hard!

The man behind me slammed his cock into my pussy with all the violence that I was beginning to expect from the men that rape me now. He began pounding into me with one brutal stroke after another without any encouragement from me and I quickly realized that want it or not I was going to have an orgasm.

I decided that I wanted the orgasm. I just didn't want the men or Cindy and the camera to realize it. I hoped that I would be able to keep it from them when I came.

The cock in my mouth started growing again. He wasn't holding my head now. I was free to suck his cock and unlike the numbness I experienced when the boys had taken me two and three at a time at my first gangbang on Tuesday night I started reacting to having two hard cocks inside of me, using me, taking me. Even the lingering pain in my throat wasn't turning me off!

Despite my best intentions I wasn't able to keep the arousal I was experiencing to myself. I was sure that it was obvious that I was enjoying that cock between my legs. I hadn't thought much about it at first. But now that it began to occupy so much of my attention I started to realize that it must be at least as long as Tripod's cock and I was certain that it was much thicker. It was quite likely the largest cock to ever enter my body and once my needy pussy adjusted to this latest invasion it felt very damned good!

It felt so good that I began to take more and more of the cock I was sucking into my mouth on each stroke as if pleasing the cock in my mouth would have an effect on the cock in my tingling, clasping pussy.

As the man fucking my pussy began to get carried away and started fucking me with more and more sexual aggression he was pushing my face down over the cock in my mouth. That wasn't his intention ... I don't think. But it was an unexpected side effect. And when the head of the cock in my mouth accidently slipped back down into my throat I realized that it hardly hurt at all.

The man whose cock I was sucking moaned when the head of his cock entered my throat but he didn't grab my head. Instead his hands reached down under me and he began pinching my nipples very hard.

I'm not sure why I did it. It might have been because he wasn't forcing me now. It might have been because the cock in my pussy felt so damned good. Maybe it had something to do with the erotic pain in my nipples. For whatever reason I let the man fucking me shove me right down on the cock in my mouth. I let the cock slide into my throat until my nose was once more buried in his pubic hair.

He was so excited that he broke his silence. It should have broken the mood. But when he exclaimed, "Oh shit!! Fuck me!!" I recognized the voice of one of the four janitors. I didn't know whose cock I sucked a few minutes ago, before two of the janitors came into my office. But the two men I was being slammed back and forth between now must be two of the four janitors that work for us! I knew one of them was. It made sense that they both must be.

All four were black men. Three of them were in their fifties and sixties. The fourth was my age. I was getting fucked by two of our janitors! And I would be very surprised if the second two weren't waiting in the wings for their turn.

I should have been appalled. But for some reason it only added to my excitement. I wondered for a moment if this was Delon's doing or if Helen cooked it up. But I didn't really care. I put that out of my mind and concentrated on taking the cock into my throat on every stroke now. It was getting easier and less painful each time his cock slammed into my throat.

The man with the large cock that was fucking my drooling pussy grabbed a handful of my hair and held onto my shoulder with his other hand. He held on tight and slammed into me more violently than I've ever been fucked before.

In seconds we were both cumming. A moment later the cock in my mouth erupted again. This time I used my hand to finish him off and all of his cum ended up on my tongue where I could taste it.

There was a collective sigh as all three of us began to come down from our sex high. But my mind was still pretty numb. It was a minute or two before I began to wonder who it was that had just fucked me with such a large cock. Which of the four janitors had such a pussy pleasing cock?

The man in front of me shuffled backwards and climbed to his feet. I waited for the man behind me to finally pull his cock out of my still quivering pussy. I desperately wanted to remove my blindfold. I wanted to see that cock. I couldn't stop wondering which of the four janitors was so well hung. It was several minutes before my hormonal high began to recede and the shame of what I had just done began to wash over me.

The still very long cock was finally removed, very, very slowly. I turned around without even thinking about it. I felt around until I located his soft, slimy cock and I took it into my mouth for a thorough cleaning. Even soft it was still longer and fatter than any other cock I've touched.

At one point I tried taking his flaccid cock into my throat but it was too soft, too limber. It wouldn't go down. And then, when I realized what I was trying to do, I felt shame for what I was becoming, the kind of woman I was turning into. I was losing control and I didn't like it.

I got back into position facing my door and remained on my hands and knees. I knew it wasn't over. I listened as the two men put their clothing in order. I needed a rest. But I doubted very much that I would get one.

I was right. The two men left. When it was just the two of us I whispered, "Cindy?"

She shushed me.

Several minutes passed before my office door opened again. My dress was around my waist now. It was nothing but a belt. I had a pretty good mental picture of what I must look like to the next two men who entered my office. I listened carefully and this time I was aware from the start that it was two men who entered the room.

I was all but positive that they must be the other two janitors. From this day forward I will never be able to relate to these four men in the same way again. Each time I look at one of them I will be forced to remember that they have fucked me. And then it occurred to me that it wouldn't be just this once. Knowing Delon and Helen as I do I'm sure that the janitors will be given more opportunities to use me.

There's that phrase again. Use me. Those words were beginning to have an effect on me that my conscious mind hated. But I felt it nonetheless. These men were free to use me. Cal and Tim were free to use me. I had no doubt that in the near future more men would be free to use me.

What was it that Delon called me? Oh yes! Fuck meat! He said he liked that phrase. Fuck meat. That's what he was turning me into. Fuck meat. I was nothing now but warm, pliant, submissive living flesh into which a man was free to sink his cock for his own selfish pleasure.

A violent shiver coursed through my body. I instantly recognized it for what it was. It was lust.

Oh Christ! I need help!! What am I turning into?!

I heard the men undressing. I felt their eyes on me. Even after all I've been through I still felt myself blush a dark, dark shade of red. I couldn't see them. But I could read their minds.

I'm new at dealing with this kind of sex, degrading sex. But already, after the time I've spent with Delon and his friends, the stories I've read and the pictures I've seen I have begun to form a pretty clear picture of what these kinds of men think about a woman like I have rapidly become. I know what turns them on now. It isn't making love. They want to take me. They want to use me. They want to rape me and the more it degrades me the more exciting it is for them.

Yes. I know. Men are no more monolithic a group than women. We're all different. We are all individuals. But some things are universal. Men, many men. Maybe even most men see a naked woman and they want her ... they want to fuck her.

Men don't feel the need to establish a relationship first the way so many women do. Men are more easily able to divorce love and sex. A man doesn't have to have feelings for a woman to want to fuck her.

Being given permission to use an attractive young woman's body for their pleasure is a wet dream come true for most men. These men have worked around me for years. I never thought about it before. It never crossed my mind. But they have no doubt watched me walk down hallways and wondered what I would look like naked. They have almost surely thought about how much they would enjoy fucking me.

And now they could. Now they were. All four of them will have used my body for their sexual pleasure within the next few minutes. And I had every confidence that this wouldn't be the last time they used me.

I heard whispering. There was a pause and then two naked men pulled me to my feet. For several minutes the two men roughly groped my body. They were so rough that I got the impression they were trying to hurt me. It was as if they were punishing me and something deep down inside of me reacted to that.

I didn't know if their motivation was that I'm white or that I'm their boss or just that I was a naked woman and they enjoyed treating me this way because they could. It didn't really matter to me what motivated them. I found myself thinking once again that I deserve to be treated like this.

Somehow, thinking that I deserve to be treated this way has begun to morph into permission to enjoy being treated like this, like a slut, a cunt, like fuck meat. I didn't have time and at this moment I didn't have the ability to concentrate on the subject of fuck meat and punishment. My brain was too addled by lust to be able to wrestle with the psychology of perverse sex. But I have a lot to think about later.

One of the men had crammed four large fingers into my pussy. It felt for a moment like he was trying to shove his fist up inside of me.

I cried out and shook my head. But I didn't pull away and I didn't protest.

Thankfully, he took his hand away and they lifted me with their hands under my armpits until my feet were off the floor. They carried me to my desk and roughly dropped me down on my back.

It took them a moment to arrange me to their liking. Then it began again. A large, hard cock slammed into my pussy. I grunted in pain. Yet I welcomed it. It felt good.

He pulled back and slammed into me again. I opened my mouth to cry out but any sound I might have made was silenced by the hard cock that drove into my mouth and straight down my throat.

The man fucking my mouth grabbed my wrists and held my arms up over my head. The man fucking my pussy lifted my legs up over his shoulders and held them in place. Together the two men fucked me more violently than even Delon and his five friends did, even more violently than the two men who just finished using me.

It was brutal. It was painful. It was dehumanizing. And in a very short time I was having one screaming orgasm after another and this time there was no thought in my mind of keeping my arousal a secret.

My screams were muffled by a large cock. But I kept screaming and I'm certain that my reactions were obvious to Cindy and the camera she was no doubt aiming at me.

Some sound escaped and the vibrations around the cock in my throat must have been very stimulating because the man fucking my mouth came very quickly.

I felt his cock throbbing and his entire body shuddered. He pulled his cock out of my throat and I was shocked at how disappointed I was when he released my wrists. But he needed his hands.

One of his hands began pumping his cock furiously, filling my mouth with another load of hot cum. His other hand gripped one of my breasts so hard that I was certain there would be a bruise there.

He was still filling my mouth with cum when the man fucking my pussy started cumming. I thought I was finished with my own orgasms. But the realization that the fourth janitor was filling my pussy with another load of cum was so humiliating that I came again.

The man who had been fucking my pussy came around and rested his large, hairy balls over my mouth. I started licking immediately. I cleaned his heavy testicles and then sucked his cock clean. When he shoved it in my mouth I was able to get a better idea of its size even though it was soft now. His cock wasn't as big as the cock on the first janitor who fucked me. It wasn't as long as Tripod's. But it was large and he had been so violent, so brutal, that I had been turned into the mindless cum slut that they seemed intent on making me into.

Of course it didn't help that I've been having sex in one form or another since I arrived at work this morning. That's a lot of stimulation to ignore.

Now that it was over I was exhausted. I lay on my desk, panting, waiting for someone to tell me what to do. I heard the men dressing and I heard them leave. A moment later I was surprised when I felt someone else between my legs. I was almost positive that Cindy was still standing near my head.

I strained my senses to learn more about who else was in the room with us. I heard whoever it was pull a couple of tissues from the box on my desk. I felt them sopping up the small river of juices between my legs. A moment later they came around the desk and pried my mouth open.

I knew in an instant what was going to happen. But I didn't resist. I opened my mouth and the person tormenting me now crammed the soiled tissue into my mouth. I slowly chewed it up, all too aware of the cum and pussy juice melting in my mouth.

I swallowed it all so easily that once again I felt uneasy. I was disturbed by the further evidence of what kind of woman I was being turned into.

There was a brief whispered exchange nearby. I heard the rustle of clothing again. I could almost feel her reluctance as Cindy straddled my face. I knew instantly that it was Cindy and not Helen. She slid forward until her pussy was right over my lips.

I no longer had any reservations about eating pussy. I have overcome my preconceived prejudices against performing oral sex on another woman in the last two days. Cindy had put the camera down or handed it to Helen. I could tell because I felt both of her hands on my tits. I had no doubt that Helen was now holding the camera and recording what we were doing for Delon's viewing pleasure. Delon and god knows who else.

I began eating her pussy as loudly and as vulgarly as I could. I did everything but crawl right up inside of her.

Cindy began humping my face enthusiastically almost as soon as I started eating her pussy. I remembered yesterday. She had been just as uncomfortable when I ate her pussy then as I was at having to do it.

It may be that watching all those men rape me this morning had turned her on so much that she didn't care anymore. Or it could be that, like me, she discovered yesterday that sex with another female wasn't so disgusting after all.

Whatever the reason, she really enjoyed what we were doing. In her enthusiasm she had partially dislodged my blindfold as she humped my face like a bitch in heat. I could see Helen moving around with Delon's movie camera recording what we were doing.

I discovered that the camera still disturbed me. But it no longer seemed to have the chilling effect that it did each time I became aware that the perverted things I was doing were being recorded over the last three and a half days. I hate that those movies exist. But there were now hours of recordings of me performing nearly every sex act I've ever heard of and some that I haven't. Since my life is already in ruins it hardly matters any longer that the video library of my unrelenting subjugation is continuing to expand.

I ate Cindy's pussy until she finally had one last screaming orgasm and backed away. Helen filmed the two of us for a moment longer before she ordered me to put my dress on and go clean up.

Cindy helped me to sit up and whispered, "I'm sorry. I had to. Helen is in charge of me, too."

I smiled and said, "It's okay. I don't even mind anymore. It isn't so bad once you get past the shock of doing it the first time."

I was telling the truth. It really wasn't so bad. If we were alone in a nice comfortable bed I think I might even enjoy it! What am I saying?!! I just did enjoy it!

I looked around and spotted my dress on the floor. I went over and picked it up. It was still buttoned down the front. I had to unbutton it before I could put it back on. While I was standing there unbuttoning the dress, Helen opened my office door and went out to her desk, deliberately leaving my door wide open.

I glanced up and saw the same woman that Doug sent in to answer the phones yesterday sitting at Cindy's desk. Our eyes met and I saw the shock on her face when she saw me, naked and disheveled.

It was amusing that she was obviously more embarrassed than I was this time. But once again I realized how much it bothered me that I was getting used to this. I wonder if I can ever go back to being the average, normal woman that I once was.

I put my dress on and buttoned it up. Cindy had returned to her desk so I hoped that the girl Doug sent in to answer the phones had returned to her job. I may not have been as embarrassed as she was. But I was embarrassed. I didn't know what she knew or what she suspected about me. But it would have been hard to face her if she was still out there.

I left the relative safety and privacy of my office and went down the hall to the restroom. One of the janitors had been cleaning it. He was just finishing up. He was standing in the hall gathering his cleaning equipment as I approached. His huge, leering smile told me everything I needed to know. That was the face of a man who just had sex with me.

I wondered which one he was. Was he the first one that fucked my pussy, the one with the huge, extremely satisfying cock?

I felt my face turning dark red. That seemed to amuse him even more. As I approached he nodded in a friendly manner and said, "This sure is a great place to work."

I wanted to ignore him. But I had to wait. He still had the restroom door open and his mop bucket was in my way. He came closer, held my hand over the bulge in his pants and said, "Helen said next time I can fuck your ass. You think you can handle that in your tight little white ass?"

He took his hand away and reached inside my dress, gently squeezing my tit. For some reason I didn't remove my hand from the front of his pants. I felt his large cock twitching and wondered which one he was. Did he fuck me this morning or did I suck his cock? Was his the noticeably large cock that had given me so many orgasms? It felt huge in my hand. It certainly seemed to have the potential to grow to mammoth proportions.

I stayed like that until he released my tit, winked at me and turned away. As soon as he moved out of the way I rushed into the restroom and shut the door. I leaned back against the door and forced myself to calm down. It wasn't easy. It's hard to be calm when your life is totally out of control.

I washed my face and hands and rinsed out my mouth with water. I have a toothbrush and toothpaste in my desk but I was too addled by everything that just happened to bring them with me.

I used damp paper towels to clean my thighs and the mess between my legs. Finally I just stood staring at myself in the mirror and wondered what was going to become of me.

I fought back the tears. Now that the red haze of lust was lifting I felt myself returning to my more or less normal state of mind. I seemed to spend half my time crying now. Half my time crying and half my time having sex with strangers and co-workers. This isn't the way I pictured my life playing out.

I finally got my emotions under control and went back to my office. Helen smiled sweetly. Anyone observing us would assume we were close. She handed me a few messages as I went past her desk. I was acutely aware that I had done absolutely nothing that was work related this morning and it was already after ten o'clock.

I returned to my desk and tried not to picture myself splayed naked across it being fucked by anyone Delon or Helen chose to share my body with. It didn't help that the smell of sex was still heavy in the small room.

I forced my mind to stop conjuring up those perverted images. I really did have a lot of work to do. I returned the phone calls I missed while I was being subjected to a mini gangbang this morning and then I tried to contact Doug to check on the status of an order. I couldn't get him on his phone so, reluctantly, I got to my feet. I would have to go into the plant and track him down.

I don't like going back there now. I have to wonder what the people working back there might have heard about me since Delon started coming in and turning me into one of the perks of working here.

And this dress! I look like a prostitute. I had to constantly adjust the top to keep my nipples covered. The flesh of my breasts jiggled suggestively with every step I took. Worst of all, with that bottom button unfastened my red, swollen, obviously well fucked pussy peeked out with every step I took.

I was an industrial accident waiting to happen. I could just picture someone seeing me walk through the plant and cutting their fingers off because they weren't paying attention to what they were doing. But I couldn't hide in my office. I had a job to do.

I went out into the front office and told Helen I had to go check on an order. Her eyes went to the revealing dress I was wearing. Her deprecating smile made it clear what she was thinking.

She nodded and said, "You know that you're wearing that dress for a reason, right? Don't be so quick to cover up when your nipple slips out. If you see someone admiring the view of your pussy, let them look. That's why Delon wants you to dress like a slut. He likes showing you off. I do, too. Think of it as advertising your wares. Who knows how many of those men out there are eventually going to fuck you?"

That was what I was afraid of. I took a deep breath and tried to slow my heartbeat back down to somewhere near normal. I wasn't very successful. But I couldn't stand around all day trying to act normal. I finally turned and left the office. I'm surprised that she didn't order Cindy to follow me with the camera.

I went back down the hall, past the restroom, past the sales office where Cal and Tim work, into the plant where the real work was being done.

The room didn't suddenly get silent when I entered. But I was aware of people all around me staring in shock as I walked slowly through the large room looking for Doug. The two metal buildings we occupy are both nearly the size of aircraft hangars. It's easy to miss seeing someone you're looking for in here.

I ignored Helen's instructions and covered my nipples instantly each time one or the other of them began to slip out from under the top of my dress. But I know that more than a few of the people working there caught a brief glimpse of them.

It was much more difficult to protect my modesty below the belt. The only time my pussy was completely covered was when I was standing still with my legs together. So those people who weren't too distracted by my breasts were certainly getting quick glimpses of my still red and swollen mound.

To make matters worse I could feel myself blushing. They must have known from my reaction that I was fully aware of how much of my intimate flesh I was exposing. I tried not to imagine what they must be thinking about me. I know what the old me would have thought of a woman like me before Monday when Delon took over my life.

Doug must have seen me looking for him. He caught up to me in the center aisle by the time I was two thirds of the way through the first building. I asked him about the order I came to check on.

While we were talking I spotted the woman he sent to answer the phones when we were all in my office having sex. She was whispering urgently to a man standing near her. I knew it wouldn't be long before everyone that works here has heard all about what kind of woman I have become, if this dress didn't already clue them in.

Doug told me to wait where I was. He went to check on the order.

While I was standing there in the aisle waiting for Doug to return one of the janitors came by pushing a broom down the aisle halfheartedly. He stopped and smiled at me, if the leer on his face can be called a smile. He glanced around. I'm not sure if that was to make sure that others were watching or to see if Doug was nearby.

I followed his quick glance around the room. Doug was nowhere in sight, but plenty of people were watching. He calmly reached up and casually squeezed one of my breasts as if doing so out here in the middle of the building in front of all those people was the most normal thing in the world.

I gasped loudly. I was beyond shocked that he would do what he was doing right there in the middle of the work floor. He smiled and said, "Helen said you was fair game any time you came back here. She said we could do anything but fuck you if you showed up on the work floor. She wants us to. I don't think Helen likes you very much."

He slowly peeled the material of my dress away from my breast and uncovered my nipple. He leaned down and kissed it. Then he looked around to see how many people were watching before leaving my breast exposed and walking away, obviously very proud of himself.

I hurriedly covered my breast and struggled to keep my emotions in check. I wanted to cover my face and run from the room in tears. Instead, I did the only thing I could do. I reminded myself that I had this coming. I deserve to be treated this way. That wasn't as comforting as you might think.

Doug finally returned with the information I needed. He looked at me curiously. I was relieved that he didn't witness what just happened to me. Or at least I hope that he didn't. But he knew something out of the ordinary had taken place.

He tried to ask if I was alright. But I hurriedly thanked him for the update and rushed from the room, reaching up to cover a wayward nipple every few steps as I sped back to the relative safety and privacy of my little office.

I might not have hurried if I knew that Delon and one of his friends from the gangbang were waiting for me there.

Chapter 8

I rushed through the outer office and into my office, still blushing furiously and fighting back the tears. I came to a screeching halt when I spotted Delon and then Jarek. Jarek is the boy known as Wolfenstein when he's watching me in my computer room in the evening on that damned camera that Delon installed.

Jarek had a big smile on his face, probably because he had his hand up under Cindy's skirt and was playing with her pussy.

She was standing there letting him do anything he wanted. It was obvious, though, that she had very mixed emotions about it. She was excited that Delon was making her do it. But she was embarrassed and maybe even a little upset with herself for submitting.

I could read her mind and I understood her mixed emotions. I'm not quite as fucked up as she is. Not yet. But I've experienced a taste of those same feelings, getting turned on when I was made to do terrible things, getting excited as a result of being helpless. I knew how she felt.

Delon grinned at the shock on my face and said, "We're going out for lunch today. Bring your purse."

I went around my desk and bent over to get my purse out of the drawer where I store it. As soon as I bent over, Jarek stuck his free hand between my legs and slid it up to my pussy. Now he had one hand on my pussy and one hand on Cindy's. He groaned and said, "Damn, Delon! I'm not sure I can wait!"

Delon chuckled and said, "You'll survive. Unhand the cunts and let's go."

I suddenly remembered that I had a phone call to make. I said, "Wait! I almost forgot! I was just checking on an order. I need to call the customer back before we leave. He's waiting for my call."

Delon nodded. I picked up the phone and made the call with Jarek's fingers probing my pussy. As soon as I finished and hung up, Jarek removed his fingers from both Cindy and me and we headed for the door.

We went out to the parking lot and got in Jarek's convertible. I sat in back with Delon. Cindy sat in front with Jarek. Before he started the car Jarek adjusted Cindy's clothing. He unbuttoned her blouse almost to her waist and spread it open. He ordered her not to touch it unless he gave her permission. He ordered her to lift her ass off the seat. When she did he pulled her skirt up to her waist.

Delon didn't have to go to all that trouble. He simply peeled the sides of my deeply cut, clingy dress aside, baring my breasts to the world. The moment I sat down my skirt pulled up nearly to my waist without any adjustment needed to make it an obscene display.

Jarek shook his head and said, "We may get arrested. But damn! This is the way to travel!"

Delon laughed and said, "Just don't kill us. I'd really appreciate it if you checked out the road ahead of us every now and then. Now come on. Let's get going. We're going to be late."

Late? Late for what? But of course I knew better than to ask.

Jarek drove us into town. On the way, Cindy and I entertained dozens of people and offended dozens more. Every time we stopped for a red light it seemed like our car ended up at a crosswalk crowded with pedestrians waiting to cross the street.

I'm actually surprised that we didn't get arrested. On two occasions I spotted a policeman looking in our direction. I'm certain they saw how exposed Cindy and I were. But they didn't react. Not as far as I could tell.

We wound through a few side streets away from the better part of town. I was relieved to get away from the shoppers and business people crowding the sidewalks and witnessing our shame. But I started having second thoughts when Jarek pulled up in front of a rundown old building in a section of town where most of the shops were boarded up and deserted.

I looked around and noticed that Cindy and I were the only white faces in the area. I started to pull my dress back in place over my nipples when Jarek shut the car off. Delon slapped my hands and snarled, "Are you trying to piss me off, bitch?!"

There weren't the crowds here that there were in the center of town. But neither were the sidewalks deserted. People were walking up and down the sidewalk, or at least they were until they spotted us. Everyone seemed to come to a stop when they spotted Cindy and me sitting in a convertible with the top down and our breasts hanging out. We were beginning to attract a crowd.

Jarek and Delon obviously found our predicament amusing. Cindy and I were a bit less amused. By the time the four of us got out of the car there were probably a dozen people standing around close enough to reach out and touch us as we went past.

But the growing crowd of onlookers was not the thing that most disturbed me. We were standing in front of a nasty, rundown, disreputable looking tattoo shop. I'm guessing we didn't come here to eat lunch.

Cindy and I followed the two boys into the tattoo parlor. It sounded like there were dozens of people inside. A cacophony of loud voices tumbled out through the screen door. But as soon as we stepped inside we were met with a very uncomfortable silence.

The shop was nearly as fancy on the inside as it was on the outside. There were two padded tables and two padded chairs where the tattoo artists plied their trade. All four pieces of furniture were liberally patched with duct tape. Two men and a woman were getting tattoos when we entered. But all that stopped when they saw us.

Another woman was sitting on a wooden stool getting her ears pierced. There were probably a dozen people inside, the two women I mentioned and maybe ten men. I didn't actually count them. Cindy and I were the only white people. And we were the only women with exposed breasts.

I looked around and all I could think was that there is no way the state has inspected this place for sanitation and allowed it to remain open. Aren't they supposed to be clean inside?!

One of the men walked over to a counter near the door and nodded in my direction. He asked Delon, "Is that her?"

Delon nodded.

The man looked at Cindy and asked, "What about her?"

Delon replied, "Not this time. Maybe later. I just brought her today so she could record it."

He looked at me closely for a minute and said, "She doesn't know why she's here, does she?"

Delon shook his head.

The man asked, "Am I going to have a problem with her?"

Delon answered, "She'll do whatever I tell her. She won't like it. But she doesn't dare say no to me."

The man behind the counter looked skeptical. He placed a form in front of him on the counter and said, "She needs to sign this."

Delon grinned at me. I knew what he was thinking. He actually hoped I would give him a hard time. He was right, though. I didn't dare.

He turned to Cindy and said, "Start now."

Cindy raised the camera to her eye and started filming.

Delon held his hand out and said, "Hand me your dress and go sign that paper."

I felt everyone watching, waiting to see what I would do. It isn't fair that it doesn't get any easier. Each time Delon or one of the others makes me undress it's just as hard as it was the first time. The only difference is that I've already given up. There's no decision to make. I do what I'm told. But god! Couldn't it get just a little easier after all I've been through!

I didn't know why I was here. Delon never mentioned a tattoo. I was terrified for several reasons, not the least of which was because this place looked so unsanitary. But I remained far more terrified of Delon's dog. I was still determined to obey every order and make Delon forget about punishing me.

I unbuttoned my little dress and handed it to Delon. He tossed it to Jarek.

Cindy panned the camera around the room to set the scene. Once she recorded the dilapidated room and derelict people she turned back and recorded every move I made. I walked to the counter on shaky legs and looked down at the form.

Delon snarled, "I didn't say read it, cunt! Sign it!"

There was mild laughter from around the room as I picked up the pen and signed where the man behind the counter was pointing.

As soon as he had my signature he put the form under the counter. He grabbed my wrist and pulled me across the room to one of the heavily mended tables. He picked me up, dropped me down unceremoniously on my back in the center of it as if I was an inanimate object and ordered me not to move.

He went through a door in the back and came out a couple of minutes later carrying a small, stainless steel tray. He placed it on the table beside me. As soon as I looked down I knew what this was about. I had almost forgotten Delon's previous remarks about getting my nipples pierced. Or maybe I convinced myself that he was just trying to scare me.

I was scared now! I was terrified.

I looked at Delon. He has been watching me since we got out of the car, grinning that evil, arrogant grin that is so infuriating. I realized now that he was waiting for that moment when I would realize why I was here so he could enjoy the terror he knew I'd experience.

Normally I look in his eyes and abandon any hope of talking sense to him. But not this time. This time I had to try. In a loud whisper I pleaded, "Please, Delon. Please don't do this to me. I've done everything you asked of me. You've ruined me. You've destroyed me at work. You are ruining my marriage. Please, just this once have mercy on me. I'm begging you."

The man, I'm not sure what to call him. The piercer, the tattoo artist, the sadist? Whatever he's called he looked to Delon to see if my pleas had any effect. One look at Delon's face negated any need to ask. He smiled and turned back to me.

The people that weren't getting pierced and tattooed at the moment gathered closer to watch as the guy began teasing my nipples. Despite the terror I was experiencing they eventually began to respond and grow. They didn't become fully erect. But he seemed satisfied. He pulled on a pair of latex gloves and dabbed at my nipples with alcohol and sterile gauze. I closed my eyes but Delon snarled, "Open your eyes, cunt. Watch. This is fascinating."

It wasn't. I was so scared I felt faint. But after four days I've become so accustomed to obeying that monster that I opened my eyes and looked down.

The piercer was just about to fasten a small pair of strange looking pliers to my nipple. They looked like altered eyelash curlers. He clamped down on my nipple and I saw how they worked. They held the nipple in place but there was an opening on each side of the nipple to pass a needle through.

I held my breath as he picked up a cork and a needle. I almost did pass out then! It was a very fat, hollow needle. It looked huge! My mind began to picture that thing passing through some of the most sensitive flesh on my body. I felt my eyes roll back in my head and I was more unconscious than conscious when Delon reached out and slapped my face.

My eyes shot open and he snarled, "Are you trying for a fourth punishment?"

I was left with only one option. I sat there and cried quietly while that man pressed the sharp point at the tip of the hollow needle to the base of my nipple and began to push. The pain was every bit as bad as I knew it would be. It was so bad that I couldn't even scream at first. I had no breath in my body and couldn't get any. I opened my mouth and I screamed. But it was silent.

He was still pushing that needle through my nipple a moment later when I managed to catch a breath. I screamed so hard he winced. But I was watching him. His only other reaction was that his lopsided grin nearly doubled in size.

I couldn't see what he was doing now. My eyes were so full of salty tears that everything was a blur. He was still doing something to my nipple but the pain was slowly subsiding. I didn't even realize that he was finished with the needle and was inserting the ring that Delon had selected until he dropped his hands and said, "There! That wasn't so bad was it?"

"FUCK YES IT WAS!! That hurts!!"

I was surrounded by derisive laughter. It wasn't the reaction I expected. But then, I suppose I should have.

My torturer daubed at my wound with alcohol. That hurt nearly as much as the piercing! Then he moved on to the next ring.

I nearly did resist when he started working on my other nipple. I just knew that I couldn't stand that much pain again. But I thought of that huge fucking Rottweiler looking at me through Delon's patio door on Tuesday night and I knew that would be worse. I had to somehow find the courage to sit still for this.

Someone handed me a couple of paper towels. I'm not sure why. I used them to dry my eyes. I looked down at the ring in my nipple. It was larger and heavier than I expected it to be, much larger than it needed to be. If the damn thing was any larger it would have been a bracelet!

A ring this large will surely be obvious under everything I wear. I wasn't sure it wouldn't be noticeable if Delon let me wear a bra.

I felt the tears start up again when I saw the two small trickles of blood running down my breast. I was actually surprised at how little blood there was. I would have thought that something that painful would result in rivers of blood.

My torturer sterilized my nipple and the process began again. I screamed again and followed up that show of emotion with a string of foul language that would have given my mother a heart attack if she wasn't already dead.

I glanced at Cindy, standing nearby and recording everything. Our eyes met and I was surprised to see that she felt guilty. I don't why she should. She wasn't doing anything to me and she wasn't here willingly. But then it hit me. Even though she looked scared to death and was white as a sheet, she must be getting turned on!

Oh well. Even that isn't her fault. She is what she is. She would have been a lot more normal if I hadn't fallen into Delon's spider web of perversions and gave him access to her life. This was more my fault than hers. I would have to have a talk with her if I recovered from this.

My attention was drawn back to the party they were having with my body when the piercer asked Delon, "Did you decide on the third one?"

Third one?! WHAT THIRD ONE?! I only have two tits for Christ's sake!!

Delon replied, "Yeah. We might as well do it and get it over with."

I looked back and forth between them frantically. Where were they going to put a third one? I think that I knew. I must have suspected. But I just couldn't bring myself to even think it.

Before their horrible intent fully dawned on me the piercer nodded to some of the men watching so avidly and suddenly I was being manhandled down onto the padded bench on my back and held in place. One of the men grabbed at my abused breast and I screamed in pain.

The piercer frowned at him and said, "You know better than that. Leave those piercings alone. If that thing gets infected I'll be filling out paperwork for a fucking year!"

My legs were splayed open and two strange men held them in that position. The skin over and around my clit was swabbed with more alcohol. I was no longer crying quietly. I was sobbing hysterically now.

If anyone was concerned about me they didn't say anything out loud. Everyone watched in silence as the skin composing the hood over my clit was pierced. It was much more painful than having my nipples pierced and this time I did pass out.

When I awoke a moment later, thanks to a little bottle of smelling salts, there was already a large matching ring in place over my clit. My entire body was awash in pain and I was too afraid to move.

The piercer picked up his tray and set it on a nearby counter. He handed me a piece of paper and a tube of ointment and said, "You'll be fine. You ain't the first ho I've decorated. Stop acting like a little baby. It ain't all that bad. I do two or three of these a week. You're only pissed because it wasn't your idea."

He helped me to sit up and lifted me off the table. I almost fell to the floor when he set me down on my feet. I steadied myself on the table and stood their whimpering. I had no intention of stopping. I thought that I had every right to act like a little baby under the circumstances.

Delon smiled and said, "That was hot! Cindy! Put the camera down and get over here. I need to cum."

Cindy blushed. But she obeyed instantly. She placed the camera on the bench and took a few steps. She stopped in front of Delon and waited for him to tell her what he wanted from her.

He didn't say a word. He turned her around and bent her over the bench. He tossed her skirt up over her back and a moment later he was pounding into her from behind.

Jarek watched them for a minute or two and said, "Fuck it. I can't wait to fuck her."

He pushed me to my knees and pulled his cock out. I sucked it right there in front of everyone. But I wasn't concentrating on sucking his cock. I was more worried that it wouldn't end with Jarek. I was in far too much pain to suffer through another gangbang.

The two young men came at almost the same time. I was actually happy to have him fill my mouth with cum. Every move I made caused me to suffer excruciating pain. Every movement either caused my tits to jiggle painfully or even worse my injured nipples would brush against his pant legs and that REALLY hurt.

After I swallowed Jarek's cum I was forced to clean Cindy's pussy. Jarek didn't want her in his car dripping cum. Cindy got the honor of cleaning Delon's cock.

While Cindy was straightening her clothes and trying to make herself presentable I stood there naked wondering where my dress was now and how on earth I was going to wear that tight, clingy thing over my nipples.

Someone in the small crowd had my dress. They passed it forward and I struggled into it. I buttoned the bottom buttons and then started slowly edging the material up towards my nipples. In the end I couldn't bring myself to do it.

I looked up at Delon and whispered, "It hurts too much. I just can't do it."

He chuckled and said, "What the hell. I wouldn't have let you keep them covered for long anyway. Leave it like that."

There was one last insult before we left. I was forced to pay for the damage done to my body.

After paying for the torture to which I was just subjected I left the tattoo parlor with Delon, Jarek and Cindy. I kept my eyes down and studiously avoided hearing the jokes as I walked stiffly, trying to keep up while doing everything I could to avoid irritating the three piercings any more than they already were.

Traffic on the sidewalk came to a standstill again as I limped out of the shop with my breasts uncovered. My only defense was to stare at the sidewalk and pretend I was all alone in the world.

I thought about asking Delon to have Jarek drive me home. I didn't know if I could cover my breasts wearing this stupid dress. But on second thought, I realized that if I asked to be taken home I would most likely not be allowed to remain there alone. I had a better chance of being left alone if I could just get from the car to my office somehow.

The ride back to the plant was torture. Delon left me alone after a cursory examination of my newly decorated body parts. But I didn't need him to make the ride a hell on earth. Every bump we hit in the car jarred my injured flesh bringing tears to my eyes.

By the time we reached the plant, Delon was getting tired of my quiet crying and my whimpering. I think he was impatient to drop me off and get the hell away from me. He waited until Jarek pulled up by the door and said, "My father is off today and tomorrow. He starts working the day shift on Saturday. I'm going to leave you alone for a couple of days. But I want you to bring your new bikinis to my house at ten o'clock on Saturday morning. Wear your highest heels."

I nodded despondently. Cindy got out of the front seat and held the back of her seat forward so that I could get out. I stood up and with her help I carefully climbed out of the backseat.

Everyone watched while I cautiously stretched the material of my slutty dress and gently placed it over my throbbing breasts. I groaned in dismay when I saw how obvious the large, heavy rings were. But for the moment I was much more concerned with the pain than I was with the embarrassment.

Delon climbed out of the car and into the front passenger seat. He reached into the glove compartment and handed me six more DVDs. He ordered me to give them to Doug.

I stuffed them in my purse. I knew that at least two of these were from the gangbang at his house. The others would be recordings of the things he has been making me do in the office.

Before they drove away I asked, "What about Helen?"

"She knows where we've been. She may still make you do stuff. But she knows your limits. Cindy, keep the camera handy. If anything happens this afternoon I want you to record it."

And then they were gone. We stood there in silence for a long moment before Cindy said, "I'm so sorry, Mrs. Causey."

I surprised myself when even through the pain I managed to chuckle. I said, "Cindy, would you please call me Brooke? I've eaten your pussy for Christ's sake!"

She blushed and smiled self consciously.

We went inside, walking very, very slowly. I asked her to get me a drink from the Coke machine so I could take some painkillers.

As I was passing through the outer office Helen grinned at me and said, "Let me see."

I carefully peeled my dress away from my breasts. I was actually glad to do it. The material was pulling at the rings in my nipples. The pain was just about more than I could take. Once my breasts were exposed she waved me closer. I stood beside her chair while she examined my nipples.

After a long examination she exclaimed, "Fuck! I'll bet that hurt like hell!"

I didn't think that called for an answer.

She was impressed. But she was not sympathetic in the least. She found this entire situation amusing and she didn't try to hide it.

She asked, "Did you get the third one?"

I sighed and lifted my skirt so she could see the large, matching ring piercing the flesh over my clit. She looked at it for a few minutes. It looked like she very much wanted to touch it. Thankfully she resisted the temptation.

She smiled up at me and said, "I'd never have the nerve to get that done. But I've heard it keeps a girl horny all the time once she heals. Not that it matters in your case. You don't have a choice, do you? I'd love to know what he has on you. It must be something really bad."

Cindy came in with a Coke. I let my skirt fall back into place and said, "I need to take something for the pain."

Cindy followed me into my office and I invited her to sit down. I've never actually had much to say to her. Cindy is a very good worker. She's shy and quiet and not especially bright as I've said.

But she has suddenly become a lot more interesting. I watched her willingly fall under Delon's spell in only a couple of hours and that has made me curious to learn more about her. I was also curious to find out what she did with Delon after they left the office yesterday.

I'm tempted to say that I don't want to pry into her private life. That's what people are supposed to say. But that wouldn't be true. I'm very curious. I can't wait to discover how far Cindy went and how she feels about the things she did. And after all, she just might want to talk about it. When it comes to sharing that sort of secret, who better to share it with than someone else who is being raped and degraded for a teenage boy's amusement?

Cindy took a seat and waited while I swallowed twice the recommended dosage of Tylenol. I was more than willing to sacrifice my liver for pain relief. I sat back then, praying for fast, fast, fast relief.

Cindy was staring at the floor. She looked very uncomfortable.

The silence grew as I tried to decide how best to start this conversation. Finally I just asked, "Do you want to talk about it? We seem to have a lot more in common than either one of us realized."

She blushed like a virgin. That seemed a little strange considering what the two of us have been through together in the last few days. I thought it might be because I was the boss and we have engaged in hardly any small talk since she came to work here. We never had anything in common until Delon entered the picture.

Cindy finally sighed and looked me in the eye. Totally out of the blue the first thing she said was, "He's going to make you have sex with his dog. He says it's to punish you but that's bullshit. He gets off on this ... on all of this. He's a huge fucking pervert."

I struggled to stay in the present. I wasn't surprised to hear what she said about the dog. Delon has already made it pretty clear that he had that in mind. I was a little surprised that he told Cindy about it. But I noticed that although she was uncomfortable talking about it she seemed curious. She was embarrassed and I think she even felt sympathy for me. But she couldn't conceal her curiosity.

She tried to hide it from me. It embarrassed her. But I was pretty certain that the idea of Delon making me submit to sex with his dog was actually turning her on. I wondered if he showed her some of those dirty pictures he has collected.

I asked, "What about you? You're submitting to him now. Is he going to make you do it with his dog? Or have you already?"

She shook her head violently and exclaimed, "NO! Not yet anyway. I'm not sure I could ... oh god! I don't want you to be mad at me. I don't know how to say this. I don't think I could do it. I like it when he makes me do things, or when he does things to me. Even nasty things. It turns me on so much. But I don't think I could do it with his dog. You see..."

There was something she couldn't say. She almost did. She wanted to talk about it but couldn't. Curious.

"But I'm sorry, Mrs. Ca ... Brooke, it turns me on to imagine you being forced to do that. Not because it's you! It isn't that I don't like you. You've always been nice to me. It's the idea of a woman being forced to do that. That turns me on. Just not if it's me."

"It's okay, Cindy. I understand."

And I did. I saw how the things Delon did, first to me and then to her, turned her on. I knew that there were girls that get off on that sort of thing. I even got a taste of it when much to my surprise I found myself getting turned on by some of the abuse I've suffered this week.

I explained that to her and then I said, "You don't have to answer. It isn't any of my business. But I'm curious. I was wondering what you did when you left here last night."

She turned an even brighter shade of red and looked me in my eyes. I could see that she was trying to decide how I would react. I got the impression that she really wanted someone that she could discuss those things with.

I smiled reassuringly and asked, "Would it help you make up your mind if I told you what he has done to me? You've seen a lot of it. Or did he already tell you?"

She sighed and said, "He showed me some of the highlights of the DVDs he's made. I saw you undress for him on Monday and then suck his cock. I saw some of the nastier things from your gangbang. You are going to hate me for this. But Jesus, Brooke! I got so fucking hot watching him rape you. I'm sorry. I know that's terrible. But it's the truth. Do you still want to talk? Do you want to even be in the same room with me?"

"Cindy, would you please relax! We are in the same situation except that I don't have a choice. Unless I misjudge you I think that there is something else we have in common. I think that we both want ... we both need to talk to someone about what's happening to us. Or am I wrong?"

She sighed and slumped down in her chair. She shook her head slowly and said, "No. You aren't wrong. I'm afraid. I'm scared of Delon and I'm afraid of what I'm turning into. I had no idea I was like this. I can't believe the things that are turning me on. I'm worried about how far I'm willing to go to experience the thrill I get when that bastard is treating me like ... well, like you!

"I've done a lot of the same things he made you do. He showed me off to his friends last night and then all six of them raped me. Although, to be honest, I don't suppose it was rape. In my mind it was. But I'm pretty certain I could have put a stop to it. At least in the beginning I could have. Once they got started I'm not so sure.

"I sucked them all off and they all fucked me. Delon was the first to fuck my ass but then the others all had to take a turn. They put it all on DVD just like they do when they are making you do those things. I tried to stop them but they ignored me. And a few of them peed in my mouth. But not as much as they did when they did it to you. I couldn't keep it down. It got pretty messy. I don't know how you do it."

I shrugged and explained, "Terror. His threats of punishment are enough to make me do just about anything. Did you see his dog?"

She nodded.

I saw how terrified she was of that animal. I said, "He slammed me up against the patio door on Tuesday evening and that beast and I looked into each other's eyes. I've always been scared around that breed of dog. But that one looked more evil than most. He looked into my eyes and it was almost like he knew. He knew I was helpless and he knew that someday soon he was going to rape me. I know that's stupid. He's just a fucking dog! But that was the feeling I got.

"If that's what was going through his mind he was right. If Delon orders me to get down on my hands and knees for his fucking dog I'm going to have to do it. I pray that he doesn't. But he has already as much as said that he will. He mentioned it on the first day he came to my house and he has brought it up since then. I know he wants to see it.

"I don't know if I can maintain my sanity through something like that. But unlike you I have no choice. I can't say no to Delon. The price I'd have to pay is much too high."

She looked at me for a moment as if trying to decide something. Finally, in a whisper so low I almost couldn't hear her she said, "I know. I know what he's blackmailing you over. At least I think I do. He didn't tell me. I think I figured it out, though. You hit that woman Saturday night, didn't you?"

I didn't have to answer. She saw it on my face.

"It's okay. I won't tell anyone. I didn't even tell Helen. I'm not going to make you do anything or hold it over your head. But I've been dying to say something. I know that if it was me I would be desperate to talk to someone. You don't have to. But if you want to ... it can be our secret. I won't even tell Delon that I know."

"How..."

She shrugged and said, "I just put two and two together. A white car. You no longer drive. It happened near your home. You stayed home on Monday. Before we went home last Friday Doug mentioned a party you guys were going to on Saturday night.

"I remember the first time it happened and how you reacted when they locked you up. You nearly lost your mind. You were a different person after spending two days in jail. There were just too many things lined up in a row for it to be coincidental."

We looked at each other for a moment and then, with tears running down my cheeks I said, "Thank you, Cindy. I ruined my life that night. I do need to get it off my chest. I can't even talk to Doug about it. He knows. But he wants me to do the right thing, to turn myself in."

I told her everything that happened that evening. She sat quietly, just listening, letting me talk about it for the first time. It was cathartic. I suddenly had an entirely new appreciation for Cindy.

After I finished getting it all out in the open she said, "It's a shame that you're still on parole from the first time. It wasn't really your fault. It was her own fault for letting her dog off the leash."

"I wish that was true, Cindy. Thank you for trying. But it really was my fault. I was drunk. My reactions were the reactions of a drunk. Doug begged me to pull over when we left the party and he discovered too late that I was drunk. He demanded that I stop after I hit that woman. No, it's my fault. But this time I didn't just put myself at risk. I put him and this company at risk. The truth is, I deserve the things that Delon is doing to me."

I looked down at my red, swollen nipples and the injured skin over my clit and said, "I suppose that I even deserve this."

Cindy stood up and said, "Thank you. Thank you for trusting me. And thank you for letting me share my own fears with you. It helps to have someone to talk to. But I better get to work. I don't want the boss getting mad at me."

I smiled at her and said, "Thanks, Cindy. Any time you want to talk, feel free. That means at night, too. You know where I live and you have my phone number. Now get your ass out of here, before I fire you!"

She smiled and went out to her desk. As I watched her leave I still had the feeling that she was holding something back. I had the impression that there was something else, some deep, dark secret she wanted to talk about but couldn't bring herself to share with anyone. Maybe once she's had a chance to get more comfortable with me.

I returned a few phone calls and then started working on a report that had to be completed and in the mail by Friday. It looked like I was going to be working late tonight.

The rest of the afternoon was almost normal except that my breasts and my pubic mound were exposed and were a constant source of pain. Half a dozen men came in to inspect my new jewelry. Helen must have called the janitors and Cal and Tim to let them know I was back and I was different now. They all came in and looked. But no one touched me. No one requested, or I should say demanded, anything else of me.

Despite the distractions and the pain I was experiencing I was able to get a lot done in the afternoon. I was already getting used to Cal and Tim having free access to my body. I was still very embarrassed whenever one of the four janitors came into my office and stared at my exposed breasts or came around my desk and looked down at my pussy.

They teased me, making lewd comments about how much they enjoyed fucking me and how much they were looking forward to doing it again. One of them even pulled his large cock out of his pants and played with it just inches from my face.

Apparently Helen, or whoever was in charge of this circus now, gave them permission to look but not touch. So although they distracted me from my work they eventually left my office without touching me. I was thankful for that because the pain I was experiencing had finally diminished to a dull, throbbing ache. I knew, though, that if anyone touched the injured parts of my body the pain would come flooding back.

I became so caught up in my work after a while that I hardly noticed when some man would come in to catch another glimpse of my despoiled body. I nearly got caught up by the time my door opened and Doug came in to get me.

I looked up when he entered and saw the shock on his face. It was as if it took a moment for what he saw to register. His eyes took in my exposed breasts and the large rings hanging from my nipples and I watched him turn bright red with anger. He was more upset than I've ever seen him before.

He stared at me for a moment before he snarled, "I'm going to kill that son of a bitch!"

As pleasant as that mental picture was I knew that I couldn't permit him to interfere. It would just make things worse. And he would only get both of us in trouble. As much as it pained me to admit it, and as hard as it was on his male ego, I knew that the best thing he could do for both of us was to stay out of it. He couldn't save me. He would only make things worse for me and endanger himself and our business.

I sat back and said, "I appreciate the sentiment, Doug. But we both know that if you get involved it will only make things worse for both of us. I'd like to kill the bastard, too. But right now he's holding all the cards. If you get involved he can call the cops and the IRS and we both end up losing everything.

"I'm not going to endure everything I've had to submit to and then suffer the consequences anyway. That would mean I've done all this nasty shit for no reason. The little prick will have won. Neither of us wants that.

"Thank you for offering. But it's best if you stay out of this until we find some way to break his hold on us. I know you don't like to hear it. But we both know that the truth is I caused this mess and I deserve to be punished. As horrible as this is, I'll still take this over going to prison for ten years.

"I need you to keep looking the other way until I find a way out of this. If you can't, if you can't handle this and want out, it will kill me. But I'll understand.

"I'm finding it hard to believe that you can still love me after what has already happened. I can't imagine how things can get any worse. I have to believe that I've already sunk as low as I can and that I can tolerate anything until I can find some way of getting the upper hand on a sixteen year old boy. He isn't that bright. How hard can it be?"

I didn't really believe a word of what I just said. I knew it was going to get worse. I knew he was going to make me do things that were all but inconceivable. I imagine that Delon will have destroyed my life and my marriage before long. Yet I still cannot bring myself to do what I would have to do to make it stop.

Doug finally came closer. He came around my desk and for the first time saw that there was a third piercing on my body. He groaned and said, "It kills me that I can't help you. I'm your husband. I love you. I'm supposed to protect you. I feel like such a shit!"

He rested his hand on my shoulder and leaned down slowly as if he was afraid to even move near me. He kissed the top of my head and I reached up and squeezed his hand affectionately. I sighed and said, "We both know that this mess is my fault. I got us into this. Worse yet, I made you vulnerable and you don't deserve that. All I ask of you is that you tolerate an unacceptable situation as long as you can and hope that there's a way out. I know that's asking a lot. I know you feel the need to do something. You think it's your job to protect me. But for now your primary goal has to be to protect yourself and our business."

"Are you sure this is the best way to go, Brooke? Do you really think this is better than facing a judge and jury and taking your chances?"

"I had my doubts a few hours ago when they were putting the rings in my body. And I'll be honest. I'm terrified of that kid and the awful things he's making me do. But you're the one in our family with all the education. You know that a phobia is an unreasonable fear. I know my response to being locked in a small cell isn't sane. That's the reason you can't ask me to be reasonable.

"I have to believe that I will eventually find a way out of this mess. I know for a fact that I could not survive prison with my mind intact.

"But it isn't just me now. Thanks to me he has your incriminating statements on DVD. You could go to prison or lose the business you've worked so hard to build because of something I did. I couldn't live with that."

A long, uncomfortable silence followed. Finally Doug sighed and said, "I want to hold you. I want to comfort you. But I'm afraid to touch you. Those things must hurt like hell."

I smiled wryly and replied, "I appreciate the sentiment. But I appreciate even more that you are holding off on the comforting. I don't think I could stand to be touched below the neck right now.

"I'm almost ready to knock off for the day. I thought I was going to have to stay late. I've gotten so far behind in my work because of all the distractions. But I've just about gotten enough done that I can finish up in the morning before the mail goes out. If you take your walk through alone tonight, and walk very slowly, I'll be ready to go home when you finish."

He nodded and said, "I'll walk very slowly. Or, if you'd prefer, I can go out and get some take out and we can work together to get you caught up."

I thanked him and assured him that I just needed a few more minutes. He turned to leave and I suddenly remembered a bit of good news. There was so little of that lately. I called out, "Wait! I almost forgot! We have to stop at the bank on the way home. We got three big checks in the mail today. We're in the black!"

As soon as I said it I wished that I'd said it another way. I wasn't so much in the black as the black was into me now. It was Thursday. Since Monday I've had sex with ten black men and boys. Worst of all, I knew it wouldn't be long before I found myself having sex with a big, black dog, probably in front of a large audience of perverts who have already fucked me.

I struggled to keep those horrible thoughts from showing on my face. I hoped that my choice of words, that innocent phrase that we use all the time, didn't call the same images to his mind that they did to mine.

I tried to smile. But it was a pretty weak attempt. If he was aware of the thoughts flooding through my mind he didn't show it. He smiled back and then went for his evening tour of the plant.

As I watched him leave my office I hoped that the four janitors were gone for the night. The four men that had sex with me this morning and came into my office from time to time this afternoon to gaze at my exposed flesh and the one that felt me up and exposed me on the plant floor in front of so many people today. They always stayed until the cleaning crew that came in at night arrived and went to work. I tried not to imagine what derisive and undeserved thoughts would go through their minds when they saw Doug.

I hope he never finds out about all of the terrible things that are happening to me. He would be devastated if he knew how many of his employees were being given the opportunity to use me behind his back. He might actually take some action that would put his entire life's work in jeopardy. I couldn't stand it if he lost everything he has worked for because of me.

I shook myself out of my reverie and forced myself to concentrate on the paperwork in front of me. I managed to get done what I needed to get done before Doug returned. I was just getting our bank deposit ready when he came back into my office.

I bit my lip to keep from crying out in pain when I got to my feet. I've been sitting as still as possible all afternoon because every movement causes me so much pain. But once I had a chance to analyze it I realized that the pain wasn't as bad as I expected. Either the Tylenol was still keeping it suppressed or my body was beginning to recover from the cruel and disfiguring treatment it received today.

I was still reluctant to pull the sides of my dress back into place over my breasts. I would have loved to have something loose to cover myself with.

As if he could read my mind, Doug removed his shirt and held it out so that I could slip my arms into the sleeves. I slipped it on and buttoned one button to hold it closed. I smiled up at him and said, "Thank you. I was just starting to feel better. I hated the idea of putting that tight material back in place."

He jokingly replied, "You could have just left it where it was. You look pretty hot that way."

I looked at him curiously. I didn't expect that from him. I had to ask, "Do you like them? The rings I mean?"

He shrugged and admitted, "I might have selected a smaller, more discreet piece of jewelry to hang there. But much to my surprise I do kind of like them. Does that make you mad?"

I smiled and said, "I have to have them. Since I have to have them I'd much rather you liked them than have you get pissed off every time you look at them."

Chapter 9

The rest of the evening was uneventful. We stopped at the bank on the way home and made our deposit. Doug made supper and we cleaned up the kitchen afterwards. I hesitated before giving the DVDs to Doug. I couldn't disobey Delon. But I really didn't want my husband to see the terrible things that he would see if he watched them.

Fear of Delon won out. I blushed as I handed the DVDs to Doug. I didn't have to tell him what they were or where they came from. Then I turned without a word and went up to take a hot bath. I was in my chair in my computer room at nine that evening. Doug stayed in the living room to watch some news on CNN.

I turned on the cam and started looking at more dirty pictures of black men and white women. In a very short time I was entertaining Delon and his five friends as well as five strangers that Delon invited in to watch me.

I didn't play with myself tonight. There was a brief discussion of my piercings. I was forced to answer several very embarrassing questions about them. But everyone seemed to understand that I was in too much pain to masturbate for their amusement.

It didn't seem to detract from their enjoyment of the show I was putting on. At least it didn't detract enough that any of them left before I was finished. I looked at the pictures and started a new story about a white wife being coerced into having sex with black men. I didn't have any trouble imagining myself in her situation. I was, after all, living it.

As usual, I finished up by spending some time looking at the next twelve obscene photographs. The first eight were just more of the same, white women being taken by black men in just about every conceivable position. Thinking back on all the pictures I've been forced to stare at over the last four days I could only remember two or three in which the woman seemed to be a willing participant. That was particularly disturbing because most of those pictures didn't seem staged. They seemed authentic.

I got a shock when I opened the ninth picture. It was the first photo since the random samples that Delon showed me on Monday that depicted a woman with an animal. It nearly brought my heart to a stop when the picture opened and I saw a woman on her hands and knees with tears streaming down her cheeks. On her back was a large, black mongrel with his tongue lolling out and his cock buried in her pussy.

I thought I was going to vomit. It was all the more disturbing because my mind transposed an image of me and Delon's Rottweiler over the image on my screen. Logic told me that he has these pictures in his collection because scenes like this excite him. It didn't require a mental giant to realize that the picture in my head would soon be a reality.

But it got worse! There was another photograph of that same woman and the dog from a slightly different angle. The following pictures showed the dog on his back and that same poor, obviously devastated woman sucking his cock!

I could see the disgusting remarks that the boys were making in the chat room down the side of my monitor. They couldn't wait to see me doing all those same things. I had to keep swallowing to keep the bile from rising in my throat.

I finally came to the last photograph. It wasn't even a tossup. The previous photos couldn't even compete. Nothing could be more disgusting than the last photo of the evening. It was a different girl this time. She was young, obviously a teenager. She was a very pretty little blonde, probably no more than sixteen. I couldn't be certain, but I thought I saw her posing in some of the earlier photographs with large numbers of black men.

As was the case in most of the previous photographs there were tears streaming down her cheeks. She was on her knees under a large horse, masturbating his nearly two foot long cock into her mouth. He had obviously already ejaculated. There was white fluid coming out of her nose and mouth, covering her chin and running down her breasts and her stomach.

I stared at that last picture in shock for longer than was necessary. I wasn't even thinking any longer. I was just staring. My mind was numb. How could those perverts look at something this disgusting and be turned on?! Surely this was beyond the pale. No one, not even Delon would possibly wish to replicate the scene depicted in that photograph. Please, god! I know I couldn't survive something like that!

Before he left the chat room, Delon told me what he wanted me to wear when I went to work tomorrow. I was relieved that it would be one of the short skirts, one that was slit all the way up to the waist unfortunately, and a sheer blouse. It would be very revealing. But the blouse would fit loosely over my damaged breasts and I was grateful for that.

Delon signed off. As soon as he left I checked my email. I haven't checked it in days. I was shocked when I opened it up and discovered that I had hundreds of emails. There were a few from my friends. But most were from strangers, men and even some women, who were raving about my pictures and movies. Most of them went into great detail about what they would like to do to me, or see someone else do to me.

I remembered Delon saying something about posting my pictures on a website. I didn't remember what it was, something about blacks and blondes. I checked the history on my browser and saw something in the previous addresses that sounded like it. I clicked on it and thirty seconds later I was staring at large, clear, obscene photographs of me! There must have been a hundred of them! I was depicted doing just about every obscene act imaginable. There were even pictures of Delon and his friends pissing in my mouth!

It wasn't just photographs. There were movie clips that showed me being fucked by as many as three different black cocks at the same time. There was even a screen capture from the DVD that showed me with six black cocks invading my body. There were also clips of me on my knees that were taken at the office today, sucking and getting fucked by the janitors. He didn't waste any time getting them posted.

I discovered who the first man to come in and stick his dick in my mouth was after they blindfolded me this morning. He was the only white man in all those pictures ... our mailman at the office! His face wasn't in the pictures, but his uniform was.

There was also a long clip showing me at the tattoo parlor today. I forced myself to watch as the crowd gathered around and the piercer poked holes in my body and put those god awful rings in them.

I had to turn the sound way down. I didn't want my screams to attract Doug.

As disturbing as it was to see all those nasty pictures on that gross website, what disturbed me even more was that they identified me by my first name and last initial and provided my email address so that my "fans" could write and suggest new ways for my "black master" to humiliate me.

I went back and read some of the emails I received as a result of those pictures. The perverts that wrote to me had some truly disgusting suggestions. My first reaction was to delete them before Delon could see them. I was on the verge of deleting them when I realized that Delon might very well ask to see them. He posted my address on the site and requested these disgusting responses. I've already earned four punishments. I didn't want to risk incurring another.

I could only read a dozen of them before I became too nauseated to go on. I closed everything down and put my computer to sleep. I went to bed with the nasty things those perverts wanted to see swirling around in my brain. Some of those perverts made Delon seem almost normal by comparison.

My dreams that night were a jumbled mass of erotic nightmares. But the truly scary thing was that none of the things I dreamed about was beyond the realm of possibility. I could imagine Delon wanting to try all of those things, even the ones that made me gag just reading them.

I took a shower in the morning. I tenderly washed my piercings and applied the antiseptic cream to them after I dried off. I was supposed to start washing them with warm water and sea salt. I wasn't sure how that was going to work and I wasn't looking forward to putting saltwater on my wounds.

Doug started coffee while I was showering so I was able to dress right away. I didn't have to go down and start coffee first.

I put on one of the sheer blouses. It was the other toreador style that left several inches of bare midriff on display. But it wasn't the skin of my belly that people would be looking at. The stark white flesh of my breasts that were always covered by my bikini top when I went swimming or sunbathing looked almost florescent under the sheer top. My nipples stood out obscenely against the white flesh of my breasts. To make matters worse, it was as if they wanted to be noticed. They were erect and seemed determined to stay that way. They pressed against the sheer material of my blouse and that irritated the holes where the rings penetrated them.

That was the biggest embarrassment of all. The large rings glistened under the sheer material, drawing the eye to my nipples immediately.

Finally I wrapped the skirt that had started out as a swim skirt around my waist. It had a built in belt that fastened with the small gold buckle right above the slit that ran all the way down the front over my left leg. At the bottom of the slit it was open nearly two inches. Each step I took exposed most of my thigh and the front of my hip. The white skin that was normally covered by my relatively conservative bikini bottoms was exposed all the way up to the belt.

As a result, it would be obvious to everyone who saw me that I was wearing no panties. When I moved my leg forward the material fell away so much that the crease between my pubic mound and my upper thigh peeked out.

I turned around and looked in the mirror. The bottoms of my ass cheeks were exposed. I looked at my reflection in the mirror and fought back the tears.

Doug came out of the bathroom while I was staring at my exposed butt in despair. I looked up to see his reaction. It wasn't what I expected. He tried to hide his true feelings immediately. But before that sympathetic mask fell into place over his face I saw that he was turned on by what he was seeing.

I was shocked. I nearly lit into him before I came to my senses. It occurred to me that the best thing that could happen to me if I wanted our marriage to survive was for my husband to find at least some of this exciting. The alternative would be much worse. The alternative would be my husband being disgusted and eventually deciding that he couldn't take it anymore.

I saw that he was trying to act the way he knew I would have expected a husband to act under these circumstances. Once he recovered from the initial shock he had a chance to put on the face he felt certain I expected to see.

I smiled and walked slowly over to where he was standing. I noticed that his cock twitched slightly as he took in the sights. I reached up and cupped his face in my hands. I gently pulled his head down. I kissed him and said, "It's okay, Doug. I would much rather have you get turned on than have to look in your eyes and see what I most fear seeing. My biggest fear is that you will have all of this you can take and leave me. If you can look at me and get excited then that's fine with me."

He looked like he felt guilty. The poor guy couldn't help it. He kissed me again and said, "I know I'm not supposed to find this ... any of this, exciting. I should be furious. I should run across the street and put a bullet through that little bastard's forehead.

"I'm extremely embarrassed that some of the things I've seen and heard about have turned me on. And I know how much wearing those clothes embarrasses you. But damn! You look so fucking hot! I'm sorry, Brooke. But no matter what else I am, no matter how modern I try to be, deep down inside I'm still a typical horny male. I'm not able to look at you in those clothes and not react at a visceral level that I cannot control.

"I wish that I could. I'm upset with myself for reacting the way I do. But..."

He sighed loudly and said, "I'm sorry. I think you look so fucking hot."

I checked the time and said, "I wasn't kidding, Doug. I'm not just saying it to make you feel better, either. I prefer that you have that reaction. If you think I'm exciting then maybe our marriage still has a chance to survive."

And then, to prove that I meant it, I sank to my knees in front of him and gave him a loud, sloppy, extremely eager blowjob. He shuddered to a climax so quickly that I was shocked. He has never come that quickly before!

I swallowed and smiled up at him. I said, "That's the reaction I will always want from you, baby. I don't want to see that look of guilt on your face again. You don't have to hide how you really feel. I honestly want you to get turned on. I love you and if we can't survive this it will kill me.

"Whenever you're in the mood I want you to feel free to demand a loving blowjob or, once my piercings have healed, a nice hot fuck. Anytime! At work, in the car, outside on the sidewalk. I'll suck you off in the middle of the work floor at the plant if you tell me to. Okay?"

He helped me to my feet and quietly said, "I might just do that one of these days!"

I put my shoes on and went down to the kitchen to pour us both a cup of coffee. I went out to get the paper. While I was walking through the living room on the way back to the kitchen I noticed something that startled me. Doug watched more than the news last night while I was on the computer. The cases containing the disks that Delon gave me to give to Doug were sitting on the television stand. One disk was sitting out on top of its plastic case. Beside it was an empty plastic case. That DVD was apparently still in the DVD player.

I wondered for a moment if that was why Doug reached orgasm so quickly this morning. I hoped that it was. If he was going to watch them I needed him to find them arousing. The alternative was the end of my life.

There was a knock at the door but it opened before I could answer it. Delon came in and looked me over. It was obvious that he approved. I met him in the foyer and handed him the key to the front door that I had gotten out of a drawer to give him in response to his demand.

He handed me four more DVDs and ordered me to give them to Doug. That made twelve DVDs so far. I wondered how many more there were. Then I wondered which ones Doug watched last night. What was it he saw me doing on those disks that excited him?

I wasn't surprised when Delon ordered me into the living room to give him a blowjob. That's what I was doing when Doug finally came downstairs. I saw him standing in the doorway between the kitchen and living room as I sucked on Delon's large, black cock.

He saw me doing this and a lot more to Delon and his five friends if he watched those two disks from the gangbang last night while I was entertaining Delon and his friends on the computer. I hope that wasn't what he watched, though the others were almost as bad.

I was embarrassed about him watching me now. But I noticed that he didn't seem as upset as he did when Delon came in on Wednesday and made me suck his cock while Doug was sitting at the kitchen table. He wasn't glowering at Delon this morning. Instead he looked curious.

I wondered if his cock was getting hard. I hated doing this. But I didn't have a choice and if I was going to have to do things like this in front of my husband I would much prefer that he get a hard on than be sickened by what he was forced to witness.

It took much longer to bring Delon to orgasm than it did a little while ago with Doug. I didn't take Delon's cock into my throat and it didn't occur to me until I finished that he might not even know that the janitors taught me that little trick yesterday morning.

It was probably about ten minutes before he filled my mouth with cum. I told myself that it wasn't so bad. At least he left my piercings alone. I was grateful for that.

I never did get to drink my coffee. By the time I finished sucking off Delon it was time to leave for work. Delon got in back with me again and made me unbutton my blouse. He inspected the piercings. But he was just curious. It wasn't as if he was concerned for my wellbeing. I knew better than that.

I rode to work with my breasts and my pussy on display. I noticed that the more I rode around like this the less traumatic it was becoming. Riding around in the back of an enclosed Lincoln wasn't nearly as bad as riding around in Jarek's convertible with my tits hanging out.

After we parked and got out of the car, Doug kissed me and told me he loved me. That seemed to amuse Delon. He watched Doug heading for the entrance to the second building. Before we went in the main entrance of the main building he said, "Did you watch the DVD's with him or did he watch them alone?"

I guess he must have spotted the DVD cases on the television stand this morning. I replied, "He watched them while I was on the computer with you and your friends last night."

That reminded me of a question I had. I asked, "Who are those other people that show up in that chat room? I recognize the names of the five guys who were at your house Tuesday evening. I was wondering who the others are."

He smiled. Well, it was more of an evil grin. But much to my surprise he responded.

"Some of them are friends of mine from school. One of them is a cousin and another is an uncle. One of them runs the website where I'm posting your pictures. He has become a big fan of yours. We exchange emails about you all the time. We've been talking about streaming some video of you live after you heal up. If he can set it up we'll probably stream your punishment live."

I would have experienced the same reaction if he had just gone ahead and kicked me in the stomach. He not only reminded me that someday soon I would be having sex with a dog. He gloated about the fact that it would be shown online live for god knows how many perverts to enjoy.

Thinking about it took my breath away, literally. I couldn't draw a deep breath for several long seconds. I worried for a moment that I was having a heart attack. I could hear my heart beating at twice its normal pace and I felt my temples throbbing.

I had to ask myself if that was the point at which I would hit bottom. Could that act be the thing that drove me to turn myself in and face the charges that are surely going to put me away for a decade?

I was terrified. But even with my body in revolt at the very idea of it, I still didn't know if I could turn myself in. I always came back to that feeling of panic I felt when they locked me up the first time.

I have always known that I suffered from what I thought was a mild case of claustrophobia. But when they locked me up in that little cell I found out just how crippling claustrophobia can really be. I nearly lost my mind and I'm not exaggerating. Not a minute passed while I was locked up that I could breathe normally. I cried almost constantly and it didn't get better as time passed. It got worse and worse until I was truly afraid that I was going to go completely out of my mind.

As terrified as I am of Delon and his huge dog, that fear can't compare to the constant twenty-four hour a day terror I felt in that cell. I can try to rationalize that fear away. I can tell myself that it's totally unreasonable to react the way I did. But in my heart I know that I cannot long exist in a prison cell. I suppose I've just answered the question of which terror I'll choose when the time comes.

I was lost in those horrible thoughts until Delon nudged me and said, "Come on. Let's go to work. I imagine there are a lot guys in there that you turned on yesterday and sent home horny. It's too soon for you to start fucking again. But I've noticed that all that cocksucking you've been doing is having an effect. You're getting much better."

At least he didn't try to tell me my tits were getting bigger.

I wasn't looking forward to the type of day that Delon obviously had in mind for me. But I was all too happy to be distracted from thoughts of sex with his dog and the idea that it would probably be seen live on the internet.

We went inside. Helen and Cindy looked up when we entered. Helen seemed happy to see Delon. She was definitely happy to see me, the bitch. She smiled and nodded to us.

Cindy was harder to read. I knew how mixed up her feelings were about Delon. He scared her. But she enjoyed the fear and she enjoyed being humiliated and abused by him. I felt sorry for her. I can understand a girl being turned on by those things. Or at least I understand it better now than I did a week ago. I'm not a psychologist and I've never played one on TV.

There's a lot about it I don't understand. But I've experienced it. Not to the degree that Cindy has but I've had a taste of it.

I think Cindy would be better off if she could find a guy who enjoys playing the games that turn her on and they fell in love. Then she could play these games with someone who cares about her and would look out for her.

That man isn't Delon. Delon won't for one moment worry about her safety. His only concern is his own arousal, his own amusement and the power trip he's on. He likes treating women, or at least he likes treating white women the way that he treats me and now Cindy because it turns him on. He couldn't care less how we feel about it or what kind of shape we are in mentally and physically when he's finished using us.

We went through the outer office and into my office after greeting Helen and Cindy. As soon as we were alone I explained that I had an urgent report to get finished before the mail went out. Delon smiled and said that he'd leave me alone until then. He went back to the door and called Cindy in.

Cindy came in looking justifiably nervous. Delon ordered her to strip and then he told Helen to call two of the janitors and ask them to join us. He told her to come in with them when they got here and bring the camera.

Cindy heard all of that and turned bright red. She stood near my desk slowly removing her clothes. I was tempted to ask her if she knew about the website where Delon was posting my pictures. I was certain that if he wasn't already he would soon be posting her pictures there, too. I decided to wait until I could do that without anyone else overhearing us.

I put my purse away and went right to work. There were a lot of distractions. But it was imperative that I finish that report and get it in the mail today. I was determined not to let Doug down again.

I tried very hard to focus on my work. But it was impossible to ignore the rough way that the two janitors treated Cindy when they came in and he gave her to them.

Helen could be seen smiling behind the camera. She obviously enjoyed watching her friend being raped by two men who were more than twice her age. She even made suggestions to the men on new ways to torment her after they got started.

Except for making me suck their cocks clean after they finished with Cindy the men left me alone. They dressed and went back to work. A few minutes later the other two janitors came in and it started all over again.

Cindy acted like she hated what they were doing. They frequently did things that caused her pain and she would cry out. When they weren't hurting her they were slamming their dicks into her with all of their might.

I saw her freak out and start to struggle for the first time. I looked up to see that there was a nine inch cock buried to the hilt in her mouth and throat. The man fucking her ass at the moment grabbed her arms to keep her from struggling and they both began thrusting into her so hard it hurt me to listen to it.

After they finished with her and left the office, Delon asked Helen to call Cal and Tim and ask if they wanted a piece of his newest cunt. Helen used my phone. They must have run up the hallway they got here so fast!

She was already a mess and she looked exhausted. But they didn't care and I honestly don't think she did either. This was the kind of thing that turned her on. She acted like a helpless victim. But I could see how she really felt about what they were doing to her in her eyes when she glanced at me surreptitiously.

She submitted to both men without a word. She sucked Tim's cock while Cal fucked her. He made her suck his cock clean after he came. They left as soon as they put their clothing back in order. They hardly glanced at me the whole time they were in my office raping Cindy.

I didn't feel slighted. My feelings weren't hurt. I was perfectly happy to be ignored.

Delon let Helen get back to work after the men were satisfied. He sent Cindy to the restroom to clean up. Then he came over to check on me. I was almost finished. I just had to give my work to Helen or Cindy to type up and get ready to mail. Delon stepped out to talk to Helen for a moment while I checked my work quickly.

I finished up just as Cindy returned. I handed the report to her and reminded her that it had to go out in today's mail. She nodded and gave me a shy smile as if to say, "Don't tell Delon, but wasn't that hot?!"

I smiled back and watched her leave my office. Delon came back in and asked me what time the mailman would be here. I checked the time and informed him that he would probably be here in about forty-five minutes.

He taunted me with his evil grin for a moment and then said, "That gives us time. I've been curious about the plant. I'd like a tour of the work floor."

I've already been forced to go out there once and been humiliated by one of the janitors in front of a dozen or more of the people working there. I have no idea how many people saw him bare my breast and wrap his lips around my nipple.

The outfit I was wearing today was the most revealing yet if you don't take the nipple slip problem I had with the dress I was wearing yesterday into account. There was no doubt in my mind that Delon would make certain that many more of our employees would see much more of me today.

My face was already turning red in anticipation of the humiliation I was about to experience as I got to my feet. I looked down. I saw my nipples and those god-awful rings as plain as if I had no top on at all. I saw my left leg exposed all the way to my waist and the untanned flesh that was exposed by the slit in my skirt.

My heart was racing again. I knew that this was going to be hard on me. But I was worried about Doug, too. It must be terribly humiliating for him to witness his wife and business partner paraded around like a stripper or a cheap prostitute. It broke my heart that he was going to suffer once again for my sins.

I knew that it was futile. But I pleaded with Delon not to do this. I explained that I was asking not for myself but for Doug. He's a good man and he doesn't deserve to be humiliated like this.

Delon just grinned and said, "You're caught up and I'm bored. You aren't going to disobey me are you?"

I sighed and shook my head.

We stepped out into the outer office. I told Helen that we were taking a tour of the plant. Her eyes lit up when she realized what that meant. I was about to be humiliated again. She smiled at Delon and asked, "Can I come along?"

Unfortunately, Delon thought that was a good idea.

We left Cindy hard at work on my report and headed for the workroom floor. We went down the hall and out into the plant. Even over the noise of the machines I heard several loud gasps when the people out there spotted me.

I tried not to notice the faces of the employees as their eyes scanned my near nakedness and they became aware of the heavy rings in my nipples for the first time. But it was unavoidable.

A few of the women who spotted me as I pointed out the different machines and explained what the people working them were doing actually seemed to be amused. That was not the reaction I anticipated from the women. It wasn't the normal reaction. Or at least it didn't seem normal to me. Some of the women we encountered blushed and looked away. But not before I saw the disapproval on the faces of some of them. But much to my surprise, the majority of the women didn't seem upset.

The men were less judgmental. A few of them were embarrassed and tried not to stare. That was not the normal reaction, though. Most of them leered at me freely. They probably assumed that if a woman dressed the way I was she wanted men to look at her.

They stared openly at my breasts and watched the slit in my skirt as the material moved aside like curtains being drawn on a stage every time my left leg moved forward. With each step my pubic mound was nearly exposed and I could feel the men staring, hoping for a brief glimpse of my sex.

I could also feel the people staring at my back, or more to the point, my exposed ass as we slowly moved along the floor, weaving in and out of the machines now. We weren't staying in the center aisle. We were moving amongst the workers, giving them a close-up view of my slutty attire and the flesh that was exposed.

It took us fifteen minutes to make our way across the floor to the far end of the building. We didn't run into Doug. He was probably in the second building.

We went out through the back door and crossed on the covered walkway to the second building. On the way we passed by the break area. There are a couple of wooden picnic tables where many of the workers gather for a cold drink and a little conversation on their breaks.

When Delon saw a dozen people gathered there he rested his hand on my ass and ordered me to smile at them and wave as we passed by. If it wasn't so embarrassing it would have been amusing to see the shock on their faces.

I smiled and waved but everyone just stared as we walked past.

The second and newer building that we added on when we started to outgrow the first building was split into two sections. Two thirds of it was dedicated to manufacturing. The other third at the far end was our shipping department. That was where orders were put together, packaged and prepared for delivery on the trucks that arrived empty and departed full almost every day.

My humiliation continued in the second building. I caught a glimpse of Doug as we moved around the work floor. I saw him watching as Delon showed me off in my slutty clothes to the people I've been working with for years and would have to continue to work with for years to come if Doug didn't kick me out.

We finally moved through the partition into the shipping area and the noise level dropped to the point that we could have carried on a conversation if we had anything to say.

The people in shipping are less skilled. They don't need to know how to operate any of the machinery. They are frequently less educated as well. There was a bigger need for brawn than brain power in shipping. As a result, most of the people working in shipping are large, muscular men. It was just a coincidence that most of them are black.

The apparent racial disparity is not a result of racism on Doug's part. He hasn't a racist bone in his body. Or at least he didn't until he met Delon. I wonder if his open minded views might suffer after getting to know Delon.

Whenever there was an opening on the work floor for a machine operator, a much higher paying job, Doug always offered to train someone from the shipping department before hiring outside the company. The men appreciated the opportunity and it provided an incentive for them to be punctual and reliable and work hard until something opened up.

Delon wasn't aware of Doug's hiring practices, though. He only saw that most of the men working in the lower paying shipping department were black and I could sense his resentment.

He took it out on me. As I took him around and introduced him to the men working there he began to make my situation even more humiliating. He started by resting his hand on the cheek of my ass again as we moved around the room.

I saw the shock on the faces of the men. I came out here often enough to check on shipping that they knew me fairly well for the conservative woman that I am ... or was.

I nearly reached the point of mental numbness where I could make believe Delon's hand wasn't on my ass in front of all those men when he began gathering the material of my skirt in his hand, slowly, bit by bit, until half of my pubic mound was exposed.

I was struggling to keep from crying. I had the silly idea that it would be worse if I started crying in front of all these men. But honestly, how could it possibly be worse!

As if to answer that question we walked out onto the loading dock in time to interrupt a dispute between the shipping supervisor and a trucker. They both turned to look at me. The supervisor's jaw dropped open in obvious shock.

The trucker's reaction was slightly baser in nature. His face lit up and he whistled under his breath. I tried to take their minds off of my exposed flesh. I asked the supervisor if there was a problem.

It took a moment for either man to find their tongue. Finally the trucker answered in a slow southern drawl, "Yeah. There's a problem, little lady. I've been waiting here for two hours and they still ain't even started loading my rig. I'm losing time here and time is money."

I looked over at Nathan, the supervisor. He looked exasperated. He was almost able to take his eyes off my tits when he exclaimed, "He isn't even supposed to be here yet! The order was scheduled for pick up this afternoon. I'm supposed to have three more hours to get it ready before he shows up!"

The trucker started to speak but Delon interrupted. He smiled at the trucker and asked, "Would you be a little less impatient if I sent my little slut into your cab with you for a quick blowjob?"

I heard Nathan gasp in shock but I couldn't look at him. I knew I would never live this down.

The trucker seemed to be trying to figure out what was going on and who Delon and I are. He didn't look any less confused when Delon said, "This is Brooke. She and her husband own this place. I'm her assistant. I have to warn you, though. I just had her tits and her pussy pierced so you can't mess with them. She still gives damned good head, though. If you're interested, go ahead. Just say the word. She'll do what she's told."

The trucker wasn't certain that he wasn't being played. But his eyes explored my body for another moment and as if to test me he said, "Take your blouse off. I ain't never seen no pierced titties."

I glanced at Delon but I knew that this was just the sort of thing that turned him on. I stood there with the loading bay door open wide behind me and slowly unbuttoned my blouse.

Behind me I could hear the terrifying sound of total silence. I knew that every man in the shipping department was watching me take my top off.

Helen came up behind me and took my top out of my hand once I had it off. She stepped back and Delon reached for the hem in the back of my skirt. He pulled it up, exposing my pussy to the trucker and my ass to the men in shipping and held it in place while the trucker and Nathan stared at my nearly naked body.

The trucker sneered at me. He had to know from my face how humiliated I was. But he had the same reaction that Delon did. I saw the bulge growing in the front of his pants and I saw the excitement on his face. He was all the more excited because I obviously hated what I was being made to do.

The trucker stared at me but asked Delon, "Do you mind if I take some pictures of your slut, son?"

Delon grinned and said, "Not at all. But you are going to have to hurry. I need her out front in about fifteen or twenty minutes."

The trucker whipped out his cell phone and began taking pictures. After taking a dozen degrading photographs he turned to me and said, "Turn around and bend over. Lift that skirt up over your ass. I want a few good pictures of your ass and your cunt. Then you can suck my cock."

Delon removed his hand from my ass and I slowly turned around. Every man in shipping was gathered in the doorway staring at me. I couldn't control the tears any longer. The flood gates let go and the tears fell like rain as I leaned forward in front of all those men and lifted my skirt up over my ass.

I heard the trucker's cell phone clicking away. But even worse I heard more cell phones taking pictures as my employees pulled out their cell phones and recorded my humiliation from the doorway.

Since no one seemed offended the trucker didn't bother to take me to his truck for his blowjob. He dropped a piece of heavy cardboard onto the cement loading dock and ordered me to my knees in front of him.

I think that for a moment my mind couldn't take it any longer and just shut down. I honestly don't remember the man pulling his cock out and putting it in my mouth. I don't know how long I had been sucking it when I started becoming aware of my surroundings again.

The first thing I noticed was the foul odor. The trucker had apparently not bathed recently. He desperately needed a shower. I could hear the men behind me still taking pictures. The snick, snick, snick sound that cell phones make, mimicking the sound of a camera taking pictures was constant. They must have taken hundreds of them as I knelt on the loading dock with my tits and my ass exposed and sucked a truck driver's cock on the orders of a teenage boy.

The trucker was holding onto my head and fucking my face. I started working with him, sucking and using my tongue. I was anxious to get this over with. But it was not a normal blowjob. He may have enjoyed what I was doing but he had his own agenda. It quickly became obvious that he was not content with having a young white woman kneeling in front of him and sucking his long black cock. His hands gripped my head a little tighter and he began pulling my face down his hard shaft, at the same time thrusting forward with his hips.

Each violent thrust drove his cock into the back of my throat so painfully that I cried out, though the noise was unintelligible. But it didn't seem that anyone but me cared how painful it was anyway.

I began working my fist up and down his shaft when I first returned to my senses a moment ago. But now my hand was getting in his way and he slapped it aside. I wasn't thinking clearly. I don't know that I was thinking at all. I was just reacting. I brought my hands up to his muscular thighs and began to apply pressure, trying to push free.

I took two different cocks down my throat yesterday morning when Helen gave me to the janitors while I was blindfolded. It had been painful but I got used to it.

This was different. This was worse. Not so much because he was being so brutal, though that was a factor. But his cock was just too fat. It was much bigger around than either of the two janitors. I didn't think it would go down my throat. If it did I didn't think it would go without damaging something.

But he didn't even seem to notice my discomfort or my faint struggles. He just kept fucking my face until suddenly his cock broke past whatever barrier was barring his way and slid down my throat. He paused with several inches of his long, fat cock buried in my throat.

I started to panic. I beat on his stomach with my fists but he didn't even seem to realize it. He finally pulled his cock back and I gasped for air, still struggling to free myself from his viselike grip. This was nothing like what I experienced yesterday. This was unbearable. Unfortunately, no one else seemed to mind that this cruel bastard was choking me to death with his cock.

Seconds later he thrust forward again and his cock slid right back down my throat. I never stopped struggling. I attempted to pull away. I pushed against his thighs and tried punching his hard stomach for as long as it lasted. But it never had any effect on him.

He fucked my throat again and again, taking at least a dozen painful strokes straight down my throat until he cried out and started to cum.

The first few spurts went straight down my throat. But he slowly withdrew until just the head of his cock was in my mouth and finished cumming in my mouth, stroking his own long cock with his big black fist.

I was so preoccupied with surviving that I had forgotten everything else. It wasn't until he stood before me with the head of his softening cock still in my mouth that I became aware that the men had gathered around me for a better view and were still taking pictures with their cell phones as the last few drops of the trucker's cum drained onto my tongue.

No one spoke for a long time. Except for the sounds of those fucking cell phones still taking pictures there was total silence until Delon finally said, "Damn, girl! I didn't know you could do that! Get up and put your blouse on. We need to get back to your office now."

I didn't bother to tell him that I did it yesterday with a lot less drama and a lot less trauma. I wasn't even sure I could speak.

There were more pictures taken as I stood there and put my blouse back on. I wiped my eyes and my puffy lips on the backs of my arms and with my eyes staring straight down at the floor I turned to leave.

On the way out I heard Delon say, "I hope you boys enjoyed the show. We'll stop by again soon. Who knows, someone else might get lucky. You never know with Brooke. She's such a fucking slut."

I led the way back through both buildings to the front office. I couldn't look up. I felt as though everyone in the plant must know what I am now and what I've done. Even if they weren't aware of what just happened on the loading dock they could see the way I dress for work now. A decent woman doesn't wear clothes like this. Only sluts walk around with their tits on display and their skirts slit all the way up to their waist.

Cindy was just finishing the report when I entered the front office. She was printing it off as we came in. She looked up and saw how upset I was. Our eyes met and I realized that although she didn't wish me harm or enjoy seeing me suffer the way that Helen did, she was more curious than concerned.

I think that she would have enjoyed being there to witness what I just experienced. Or better yet, she would have enjoyed being in my place. I suppose that enjoyed is the wrong word for what she would have felt. She would have hated it. But it would have turned her on.

She handed me the report and I stood in front of her desk and looked it over. I was bent over her desk signing it when the door opened behind me and the mailman came in. Our eyes met, after he first scanned my ass which was nearly totally exposed because of the position I was in.

He saw in my eyes that I was aware that I sucked his cock yesterday while I was blindfolded. He was embarrassed. But he wasn't so embarrassed that he couldn't enjoy looking at my tits through my sheer blouse or my ass, the lower half of which was exposed.

Delon was sitting on the corner of Helen's desk watching us. He chuckled. He was obviously amused by how embarrassed the mail carrier was when he remembered what we did yesterday. He said, "It'll take Cindy a couple of minutes to put that report in an envelope. It really needs to go out today. While you're waiting would you like to take the bitch into her office and get another blowjob? She won't mind."

The mailman looked at Delon and then at me. I finally straightened up and turned to face him. I decided that I might as well get it over with. I flashed him a weak smile and said, "It's okay. Come on in. I really do need that report to go out today."

My throat was a little sore and my voice sounded raspy. But it wasn't nearly as bad as I feared it would be. I expected to be unable to speak for quite some time after having my throat fucked so violently.

He probably would have preferred that it wasn't something that everyone in the office knew about. But it was, after all, a blowjob from an attractive young woman with no strings attached. He'd have to be gay to say no to that.

He followed me into my office. This time there was no camera and no witness. He seemed to relax once the door closed behind him.

I waited for him to come closer. He stopped in front of me and looked at my face for a moment. He glanced down at my tits for a few seconds. But then he looked into my eyes again and asked, "You really don't want to do this, do you?"

I sighed and replied, "It wasn't my idea. But it isn't as traumatic as it would have been on Monday. I have to do what he tells me. You don't, of course. But if I don't do this he'll punish me. You don't want that, do you?"

He shook his head. I could see the turmoil he was experiencing written all over his face. He's a man with a conscience. I've met far too few of them lately. I smiled and said, "It's okay, really. I appreciate that you are reluctant now that you know I'm not exactly a willing participant. But the truth is I could end this if I reach the end of my rope. So I guess it isn't exactly rape. And you are a lot nicer than some of the guys I've had to do this for this week."

I dropped to my knees and began to open his pants. His conscience may have been giving him a problem. But it hadn't kept his cock from getting hard. I remembered the question I had been wondering about on Wednesday when he first saw me naked in my office giving a blowjob to one of the salesmen. I asked, "Do you work in the same Post Office that serves Wildwood Drive?"

It seemed to take a moment for the question to sink in. He was concentrating so hard on my hands, watching them release his manhood from his pants.

He finally seemed to come to his senses. He thought for a moment and then nodded. Then he said, "Yes. Why?"

I smiled wryly, thinking of the incident with Dave, my mailman when he came to my door on Monday. I asked him if he knew Dave and he nodded again.

I smiled and said, "I nearly gave the poor man a heart attack on Monday when all of this started."

That was the end of our conversation. I began to lick and kiss his hard cock and then I started sucking. He rested his hands on my shoulders and let me work. It was a lot more pleasant than sucking off that damned trucker on the loading dock!

I was about half way through sucking him off when he asked in a lust choked voice, "Would you mind unbuttoning your blouse? I love your tits."

I reached up without stopping what I was doing. My fingers made quick work of the half dozen buttons holding my blouse closed. It fell open and I shrugged out of it so that he could enjoy the full effect. I brought my hands back into play once my blouse was out of the way. I cupped his balls with my left hand and used my right hand to masturbate him into my mouth.

It didn't take much longer before his cock began throbbing violently and I felt his hot cum spraying in my mouth. I waited until he was finished. I swallowed it all easily and then I licked a last drop or two from the end of his cock.

I helped him put his uniform back together. After he hitched his pants up he offered me his hand and helped me to my feet. He was blushing again. But he smiled timidly and said, "I'm sorry you have to do these things. But I want you to know that I think you are very beautiful and ... well, I think you're special. I appreciate it. Thank you. My wife never does that for me."

He was being so sweet about it that I almost didn't mind. I smiled and said, "You're welcome. I guess we'll probably be doing this pretty often now. They like making me do things like this. Don't feel bad. I'd rather do it with someone nice like you than with some of the jerks they make me do things with."

He smiled. But I could see that it still bothered him that I was doing this against my will. There was nothing I could do about that.

I put my blouse on and buttoned it and we went back out into the outer office. Cindy had the report ready to go. He took that and the rest of the outgoing mail and left without another word.

Chapter 10

As soon as the door closed behind the mail carrier, Helen moaned and exclaimed, "Christ I'm horny! Delon, can I borrow your cunt? I really need my pussy eaten right now!"

He grinned and asked, "Are you sure you wouldn't like a nice hard cock?"

Everyone was watching her. She hesitated just long enough that we could tell she'd been thinking about it lately. But she didn't quite have the nerve. I knew she never would. She wasn't the prig I first thought she was. But she was no Cindy either. There was no way she would submit to Delon.

Delon, the sixteen year old boy just starting out in life, was apparently a lot more perceptive than I gave him credit for, and a lot better judge of character than me. He recognized her hesitation for what it was and said, "I think that what you really need is to get fucked good and hard. How about if you go into her office and you get the shit fucked out of you? Then you can have her mouth for desert."

Helen shook her head. She shocked the hell out of me when she almost whispered, "Please. Don't make me do that. I don't want that."

I heard weakness in her voice. My predatory neighbor heard it, too. I couldn't believe it! Not Helen! She's even more willful than I am! It didn't seem possible that she would allow herself to be seduced by Delon, if you can call being ordered to submit a seduction. She's the last woman on earth that I would expect to flirt with submission!

The biggest Holy Roller I know is about to cheat on her husband! She's going to go into my office and fornicate with a black teenager who is less than half her age!

He stood up and turned around to face her with a stern look on his face. He stared down at her for a long, uncomfortable moment. She tried to meet his gaze at first. But she quickly looked away. It was at that moment that all four of us knew. Delon had her!

Cindy and I were watching in fascination. Neither of us could believe that Helen was going to give in to him. She was always so strong, so much in charge, so fucking scary! I'm her boss and I've always been somewhat intimidated by her!

Delon walked around her desk and reached down to cup one of her breasts. She gasped loudly but made no move to resist.

No fucking way! I couldn't believe it!

Helen is almost twice my age but she has a pretty nice figure. She's a little on the thin side. Personally I don't think she's very attractive. She looks so severe. But she isn't ugly by any means.

She sat there looking like she couldn't catch her breath. I knew that feeling all too well.

Delon's hand unbuttoned two buttons on the top of her dress and he slowly reached inside. He squeezed her breast for a moment and then he reached down and grabbed her hand from the arm of her chair. He placed her hand over the bulge in his pants and I watched in amazement as her fingers closed around his cock.

They remained like that for what seemed like a very long time before Delon pulled his hand out of her dress and said, "Stand up."

I heard her whisper, "Oh god!" under her breath.

She obviously couldn't believe that she was going to let Delon tell her what to do, either.

After only the briefest of hesitations she took her hand away from his cock and got to her feet. Her face was the color of a fire engine and she couldn't look at anything but the top of her desk.

Delon stared at her for a long moment before he said, "That's a good girl. You know what you need, don't you, Helen? Are you ready to admit it now? Are you through pussyfooting around and letting these two have all the fun?"

She moaned again and whispered, "I can't! I'm not like them! Please, I..."

We heard the words. But no one believed what she was saying. She obviously didn't believe it herself.

Delon smirked at her. He knew by now that she was going to do what he said. I doubt if he even wanted her. He just enjoyed using white women and taking control of them. He enjoyed embarrassing them, humiliating them, degrading them. And he was getting very good at it in a very short time.

He reached up and with the tip of his finger he slowly traced a line down her cheek, down her throat and down into her partially open dress. She stood still except for an occasional shiver and let him do whatever he wanted.

He glanced at me and Cindy from time to time and smirked. His arrogance made me want to drive a stake through his heart if I thought he had one.

And yet watching this happen right before our eyes was fascinating. It wasn't just that I didn't like Helen and was pleased that something bad was going to happen in her life. That was true, but it was more than that. Watching Delon, a sixteen year old boy, take control of another woman, the third one this week, was fascinating.

It was more than fascinating. I was very embarrassed when I realized that I was becoming aroused!

It wasn't just me. I saw the dazed look, the lust on Cindy's face. She was even more excited watching Helen's downfall than I was! And she likes Helen!

Delon ran the tip of his finger over first one of Helen's nipples and then the other. Even through her dress and her bra it was obvious that her nipples were erect.

Helen's eyes closed and she began to sway as if she was about to collapse.

Delon lowered his hand and we saw the disappointment plainly etched on her face when the stimulation came to an end.

She opened her eyes but she never once looked up. I watched her in continued fascination, still not quite able to believe she was actually submitting.

Helen, Cindy and I all gasped loudly when Delon said, "Take your dress off and we'll get you fucked, Helen."

Her eyes grew as big around as quarters. She gasped again and pleaded, "Please ... not out here!"

She didn't say no. She said not out here. She might as well have said fuck me, I'm yours.

Delon knew it, too. He snapped, "Do as I say, Helen! Take that fucking dress off or I'll tear it off!"

She made a noise. It sounded like a sob but she didn't seem to be crying. Her hands reached up and finished unbuttoning the front of her dress down to her waist. She hooked her thumbs into the elastic waistband and drew a deep breath. Then she eased her dress down over her narrow hips.

It was not the first time that we have seen her naked. She undressed when I was made to eat her pussy on Wednesday while Cindy was filming us. And I saw her naked from the waist down yesterday morning when she made me eat her pussy first thing in the morning. But both of those times it was more about humiliating me than anything else. This was the first time it was about her and for some reason that seemed to make a difference.

When she bared her pussy on Wednesday and again on Thursday it was done to humiliate me. She had been, if not in charge, at least in charge of herself. She was still setting limits then. Not now. Now she has surrendered. Now she is no longer in charge and whether or not she realizes it yet she could set no limits. Not anymore.

She stood behind her desk in her bra, panties and pantyhose where anyone entering the office could see her. And it was obvious that she was painfully aware of it.

Delon ordered her to remove her pantyhose and told her that if she wore them again she would be punished.

She made that strange sobbing noise again and whispered, "Yes, sir."

Cindy and I glanced at each other in shocked amusement. Neither of us would have believed that Helen would ever submit this way. I was beginning to wonder if every woman didn't have a submissive streak, whether she knew it or not!

Helen was so shaky that she nearly fell as she removed her pantyhose. She steadied herself on her desk and managed to work them down and off. Once she was free of them she stood up straight with her arms at her sides and waited.

Delon ordered her into my office. A look of relief washed over her face. I don't think she was ready to admit, even to herself, that she wanted this. But she knew she didn't want to do it in the front office!

She turned and went through my office door. Delon turned to me and said, "Bring the camera. I want this recorded."

Then he turned to Cindy and said, "Call the janitors. I want all four of them. Then you can join us."

I grabbed the camera from Cindy's desk and followed Delon into my office.

Helen had turned to face the door. She wasn't too happy about me joining them. She was more than unhappy when she saw me raise the camera to my eye and start recording.

She looked at Delon, a pitiful, pleading look. But she didn't say a word. She didn't even ask that I not record her face.

Delon walked around her slowly. He asked her how old she was.

"I'm forty-five."

He leered at her and said, "You're in pretty good shape for a broad your age. I'm impressed."

She almost smiled!

He asked her if she was married and she whispered, "Yes."

"Do you like sex?"

"Yes, sometimes."

"Is your husband a good fuck?"

She shrugged and said, "I guess."

She didn't sound all that sure of her answer.

Delon grinned and asked, "Have you ever been fucked by a black man?"

We both knew the answer to that before he asked.

Helen shook her head violently and exclaimed, "NO!"

But as soon as she said it she realized how it must have sounded. She glanced up at Delon and said, "I didn't mean it like that. It's just that ... Oh god! I just meant that I've never cheated on my husband!"

Cindy came in then. She stood against the wall beside the door and stared at the strange show that Delon was putting on.

He glanced at her and she nodded. He grinned and turned his attention back to Helen.

He reached out and cupped her mound in his large black hand. She tensed up. But she offered no resistance. He held her like that and asked, "Do you know what you are now, Helen?"

She shook her head. It looked like she was holding her breath. I think that if she got any redder she would explode. I was surprised that I couldn't hear her heart pounding in her chest.

Delon, on the other hand, was as cool as an ice cube. He squeezed down on her pubic mound and said, "You are just another cunt now. You are just like those other two cunts. You are going to do everything I tell you to do from now on. Aren't you, cunt?"

She shook her head and whispered, "No! Please, Delon. I'm not ... I can't ... please don't..."

She said the words. But the conviction wasn't there. If she meant it she'd still be out front wearing all of her clothes. She has already surrendered to Delon. She just hasn't learned how to deal with the sudden change in her status yet.

The office door opened and all four janitors filed in. Judging from their expressions, Cindy must have told them why they were coming. They knew that Delon had invited them in to fuck bossy old Helen. They were obviously looking forward to it.

Helen, on the other hand, nearly freaked out. She covered her breasts and stifled a scream when they entered the room.

Delon snarled at her, "Put your fucking arms down, bitch!"

She shivered violently. But she dropped her arms. She knew as soon as she saw the janitors enter the room that they were there to fuck her, to rape her. That was not what she expected. She thought she was going to come into my office and let Delon fuck her. She didn't even want me and Cindy to witness it.

She was just now learning that if you are a white woman you don't "let" Delon do anything. You submit to Delon. You do whatever amuses him. You entertain him by being humiliated and abused and in this case, raped by four black men.

Delon finally took his hand away from the crotch panel of Helen's plain white panties. I almost laughed when I saw the faint dark streak that her juices were creating even through the lining of her underwear. She was terrified. But her pussy was interested!

Delon opened his pants and pushed them down and off. He sat down in my chair and said, "Cindy. Get over here and suck my cock."

She moved to obey instantly but he stopped her and said, "Hey, stupid! What did I tell you? I want my cocksuckers naked! Strip, bitch!"

She was out of her clothes almost instantly and a second later she was on her knees noisily sucking on Delon's large cock.

I still had the camera trained on the three of them when Delon said, "Gentlemen, would you care to help me break in my new cunt?"

The four large men entered the scene from behind me and surrounded Helen. The look of terror on her face did my heart good. What can I say? Misery loves company. And after all, it's Helen.

She stood perfectly still while the four men groped her and roughly removed her last two garments. They were even rougher with her than they were with me. One of them seemed to be trying to lift her right up off of the floor by her nipples.

She gasped in pain and then gasped again when another man drove two large fingers right up inside of her vagina. He laughed derisively and exclaimed, "Shit! This bitch's cooze is sopping wet! She look scared. But the bitch sure wants some cock in this hole!"

The hands on her tits released her nipples and started squeezing her small tits as if he was trying to milk her. But her next big shock came when one of them drove a finger up into her asshole.

She squealed like a pig and reached back to try to slap the hand away.

They carried on like that for several long minutes before they pushed her to the floor. She waited on her hands and knees while the four men quickly got out of their clothes.

She's already seen all four cocks. She saw them when they fucked me. But I know for a fact that the effect is a lot different when it's you who are surrounded by those large naked men and their angry black cocks. It's a whole new experience when you are helpless and totally at their mercy. It's a real shock to a girl's system.

I discovered something else as I watched those four large men attacking Helen, though. Something I didn't suspect about myself. It was a realization that made me uncomfortable. I like watching. I like seeing the fear I saw in her eyes. Watching them manhandle her as a prelude to raping her was turning me on!

I began to slowly see a change in Helen as the men moved into position to rape her. The fear remained in her eyes as one of the men knelt between her legs and began to saw his hard cock back and forth across her sex. But just before his cock entered her body I saw the lust in her eyes. The fear was still there. But the fear was a part of it. The fear and the lust were inseparable.

We all watched her for a moment, getting fucked by a black man for the first time. It was very erotic. The contrast in skin color, the way that large shaft plunged in and out of her small opening, her moans that were so hard to categorize. Was that passion or pain?

I liked the way her small breasts swayed violently each time his body slammed into her. And I was fascinated when another hard cock appeared at her lips and she gobbled it down as if in a trance.

I tried to concentrate on my camera work. But it was a major irritant. The camera distracted me from the sex show I was trying to watch. I was totally astounded to learn how much I enjoy watching. I was even more surprised when I realized that I was picturing myself in her place.

It wasn't so much that I was remembering what it was like. It was more like I was imagining what I looked like when they were doing those same things to me. I think that for the first time I truly recognized how erotic helplessness can be for a woman.

I knew that if I wanted to I'd be able to see what I looked like when they did it to me. It was on those disks on the television table in my living room. I could watch myself being raped over and over when I got home.

I think that one of the disks that Delon gave me yesterday to give to Doug probably included the first time these four men fucked me. I wonder what Doug will think when he sees that, if he hasn't already. Will it turn him on or will he be shocked, disgusted because his wife was fucked by the four men he hired to work as janitors in his plant?

It took the janitors a long time to reach orgasm. They've already fucked Cindy this morning. It wasn't even that long ago. So they really tore into Helen. Her body was being tossed back and forth between the two large black men and all she could do was moan.

She was full of more cock than she has ever had pointed at her before and for the first time in her life she wasn't in control. It was a new experience for her. It took a few minutes for her to finally let go. Once she did, though, she began to go wild.

I watched through the viewfinder as Helen was skewered on seventeen or eighteen inches of thick black cock. But my mind was thinking back to all of the cock I've sucked today. I suddenly realized that watching these men rape Helen wasn't the only reason I was horny. Everyone but me has been having orgasms all around me!

I've done a lot of sexual things since I was taken to that tattoo parlor yesterday. I've sucked a lot of cocks and watched a lot of sex. And I spent a couple of hours on the computer last night putting on a sex show, looking at dirty pictures and reading nasty stories. But because of the pain in the flesh over my clit and in my nipples I haven't had an orgasm since yesterday morning.

I know. Yesterday morning was only a little over twenty-four hours ago. But that was twenty-four hours in which my senses have been constantly bombarded with sex. The sights and the sound and the smells of sex were constantly assaulting all of my senses.

I was aware now of the way my pussy was throbbing and this time it wasn't from pain. I reached down with one hand, slid the front of my skirt out of the way and touched myself lightly. I could feel the moisture that was beginning to seep out of me. Despite the pain from my piercing I needed a cock!

My attention was drawn back to Helen and her two black lovers when the man fucking her from behind sped up and fucked her even more violently than he had been. As he was cumming inside of her his violent thrusts were driving her mouth down even further on the cock that was fucking her face none too gently.

I think that all four of us were surprised when that long black cock disappeared down into her skinny throat as if by accident. I guess it was an accident. I know she didn't intend for it to happen.

Helen was so shocked she didn't even struggle at first! Her eyes shot open and she moaned. But she didn't try to pull away. Before she could gather her wits the man drew back and she sucked in a lung full of air.

The next time his cock entered her throat she did try to struggle.

The man who just came in her pussy reached out and grabbed her wrists. He pulled her arms back and she was helpless. The men grinned at each other and the one fucking her mouth continued for another minute or two until he came straight down her throat.

I knew how horrible and how painful that was for her. If it was anyone but Helen I would have felt bad for her. But it was Helen and I found it impossible to generate any sympathy for the bitch. I watched them brutalize her and I enjoyed it nearly as much as they did.

I was vaguely aware that Delon had cum in Cindy's mouth a moment or two earlier. But they stayed where they were. Cindy rested her head on Delon's belly and held his cock in her mouth and together they watched the two men raping Helen.

I noticed that even though Cindy and Helen were friends, Cindy seemed as unconcerned by the rough treatment Helen was receiving as I was.

The man who had just cum down Helen's throat finally eased his cock free and got to his feet. While he was being high fived by the two janitors waiting their turns the other man pulled his cock out of her pussy. He grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled her around to face him.

It took her a moment to give in and accept his nasty cock into her mouth for cleaning. While she was doing that one of the others moved into position between her legs and slammed his cock into her.

I was struck once again by how violent so many of these men and boys were when they fucked a woman they hardly knew and didn't care for. Or did they also fuck women they loved this way? Doug has never taken me this violently. It came as a shock to me when I submitted to Delon and began to be used that way, by nearly every man I came into contact with lately.

I have come to realize, though, that the violence is a part of the excitement. For all of us! The violence went hand in hand with the humiliation. It occurred to me that I would quite likely hate it even more if one of these men tried to make love to me instead of raping me like a piece of fuck meat.

But thoughts like that were getting me in over my head again. I was getting dizzy just thinking about the psychology of it all. I pushed those thoughts out of my rapidly spinning mind and concentrated on the next man trying to force his cock down Helen's throat.

She struggled again. But her struggles were getting weaker. It was only a few minutes before they were able to stop restraining her and fuck her violently from both ends while she remained between them submitting to the violent attack without resistance.

The look in her eyes had changed. The fear was gone. It had been replaced by a strange mixture of guilt and despair. I think that she only now realized what she has given up. It just dawned on her what she has become from the moment she allowed Delon to take control and order her around out in her office a few minutes ago. She knew now that this wasn't going to end when those four men were through raping her so violently.

From now on she would be dressing to please Delon and like me and Cindy she would be fucking and sucking any man to whom Delon chose to give us. She had gone from in charge to fuck meat in only minutes and she was shocked that it could have happened.

I wondered if she yet realized the full measure of the change in her life. There was no way that this wouldn't have an effect on her twenty year marriage. She would be dressing differently now. She probably wouldn't have to submit in front of her husband the way I do. But at least five days a week she would no longer be in control of her own body.

I suspect that despite the change in her status, when Delon isn't here she will still be put in charge of me. And I fear that now that she has experienced what it's like from the other side she will not be more sympathetic. Just the opposite. I imagine that my life will become even more difficult now. She'll punish me to make herself feel better.

But I wasn't so much worried about that. Not now. My main concern now was how much longer I would have to wait before I could have an orgasm! It has been only four and one half days since Delon came through my front door and took control of my life. And already I seem be spending a lot of time thinking with my cunt. I couldn't help wondering just how much of a degenerate I could become if this continued.

The second two janitors were nearly finished raping Helen. I didn't just stand in one place during all this. I moved around and got a few good close-ups now and then. I doubt if Delon intended to blackmail Helen. He didn't need to. She has surrendered to him. There was no going back now. But if he did want something to hold over her head I'm sure she wouldn't want her husband to see this recording.

It wouldn't be necessary, though. Helen was as broken as either Cindy or me now. She would do whatever that teenage boy ordered her to do. I saw it in her eyes.

I also saw the mess that was accumulating on her thighs and I wondered which of us Delon would order to clean her up. I like Cindy. But I hope she gets the call. It turned my stomach to think of what it was going to be like to lap up that smelly, slimy mess. I hoped that because I was holding the camera he would choose Cindy and my conscience didn't bother me for feeling that way.

The men finally finished with Helen and got up. They put their clothes back on and thanked Delon for all the white pussy they've been getting. The men were just about to leave when Delon said, "Hold on guys. Watch this."

He pushed Cindy away and I held my breath, wanting desperately to hear him order her to clean Helen. He ordered Helen to turn over and lie on her back. Then he ordered Cindy to come and get the camera from me.

I almost cried when I realized what the next order would be. There were two large loads of cum oozing out of Helen's well fucked cunt. She was a fucking mess.

Cindy came over and took the camera from me with an apologetic look on her face. I knew that she would have hated having to clean Helen, too. But it was a nasty chore she hasn't yet been ordered to perform and she was both repelled and curious. It would have turned her on and we both knew it.

I didn't even wait for the order. I handed the camera to her and moved over to stand at Helen's feet. I looked down at her ravaged sex and slowly dropped down to my knees on the carpet. Just before I bent down and began lapping up the mess between her legs I caught the hint of a cruel smile on her face. She was going to enjoy this, the bitch!

I saw a couple of large accumulations of viscous male fluids about to run down between her legs. I quickly leaned down and lapped them up before they could get away. I didn't want that crap staining my carpet. I backed off and cleaned her thighs before licking her mound clean. I began to burrow my tongue into her surprisingly tight pussy. After all the rough sex I just witnessed I would have thought they stretched her out pretty good. But her pussy is still in pretty good shape and apparently quite resilient.

I knew that I had already gotten most of the mess when I began running my tongue through her slit and working it into her vagina. I could still taste the cum from the two men that just fucked her. But most of it had been in the slime I licked up when I first started.

Helen was enjoying what I was doing. I'm sure that she enjoyed the touch of my tongue to her still very sensitive pussy. But even more than that, she was enjoying the fact that I was being forced to provide her with such a disgusting service.

I felt her arousal growing. I wanted to stop licking just to piss her off. But I kept going. I knew that this was what Delon wanted to see. I ate her steamy pussy until she had two huge orgasms. Apparently she recovered quickly from the trauma of being raped by four black men. Either she was over it or it was that erotic memory she was reliving while I ate her pussy. It's hard to tell with Helen.

We finally were allowed to get up. Helen put her panties on but Delon wouldn't allow her to wear her bra or pantyhose. She had to go out into the front office to get her dress. Since anyone coming in could have seen her she dashed out, grabbed it off her desk and brought it back into my office to put it on.

She stepped into it and began buttoning the top. Delon stopped her and ordered her to leave it unbuttoned to below her breasts in case he wanted to play with her tits later.

She blushed but obeyed without a murmur.

Because almost no work has been done in the office this week we had to work through lunch. We still had to get the checks ready to pay our eighty employees. Fortunately the payroll is semi-automated. The checks print out at the push of a button. But I have to sign all of them and we have to put them in envelopes before we hand them out.

Normally Cindy goes around the plant and hands out the checks after three-thirty on Friday afternoon. Delon decided that today I would have that honor. I dreaded going back out there dressed the way I was. All the employees have already had a pretty damned good look at me. That didn't make it any easier to go back out there and display my body to them again. And I couldn't help wondering if word of what happened on the loading dock earlier has started to spread.

If everyone in the plant didn't already know that I sucked off a trucker on the loading dock on orders from Delon they soon would. I've noticed that despite the difficulty of talking over the noise made by the machines on the work floor gossip is spread just as quickly here as it is anywhere else.

Most of all I dreaded having to face the men on the loading dock again. And when I realized that Delon was going to accompany me as I went around handing out paychecks my nervousness grew.

As I signed the checks I placed them on my desk. Cindy and Helen placed them in window envelopes and arranged them alphabetically. Delon stood between them with a hand inside their tops. He held a tit in each hand and his evil grin made it clear how much he enjoys having this much power over three adult white women.

Helen and Cindy were allowed to return to their desks and get a little work done while Delon and I went out to pay the employees. We stopped in the office shared by Cal and Tim first. I held Cal's check out but instead of taking it he lifted the front of my tiny skirt and said, "I'll be glad when that thing heals up. I'm already missing that sweet pussy something fierce."

The thing that disturbed me most about what he just did was that I didn't even blush! I sighed and waited for him to take his check from my hand. It was as if my mind had dismissed his actions with a "boys will be boys" response.

I gave both men their checks and we headed for the work floor. Delon stopped me before we went through the door and out into the plant. He grinned down at me and slowly worked my already scandalously revealing skirt up a little further on my waist.

I could feel the hem sliding up a little higher on my ass cheeks. I couldn't tell exactly how much of my ass was exposed. But it was far more than enough.

I glanced down at the front of my little swim skirt. It didn't hang straight down. It flared out slightly so I couldn't tell if my pussy was exposed. But I felt certain that at least a little of it must surely be. I could only hope that everyone would be so distracted by my tits, the rings hanging from my nipples and their paychecks that they wouldn't think to look down until I was walking away.

I didn't know all eighty people as well as Doug or even Cindy did. But I knew them well enough to know their names. I went from person to person, trying desperately to avoid looking them in the eye. It wasn't hard since more often than not they were staring at my tits. Even the women!

I was much more embarrassed about being exposed to these people than I was when Cal casually lifted my skirt a few minutes ago. I struggled to concentrate on the names on the checks. I didn't want to look in their eyes. I didn't want to know what these people thought of me now.

Unfortunately, I couldn't help it. Looking them in the eye as I handed them their pay was a natural thing to do. I was more than a little surprised when I began to notice that not nearly as many of the women as I expected and as far as I could tell none of the men seemed offended by my slutty display of flesh. Some reacted with varying degrees of embarrassment. But they didn't seem to mind!

I wasn't surprised that the men were enjoying it. I was surprised that so many of the women seemed amused.

Doug passed us when I was nearly half through with the degrading assignment. He was taking some paperwork to his desk in the corner of the shop. He smiled sympathetically and my heart soared. I was so relieved when I saw that he was taking it so well.

Our eyes met and then his eyes swept over me, quickly scanning my body. He did a double take when he noticed that my skirt was riding higher on my waist. I saw his eyes grow wider when he glanced down and I knew that my pussy was visible, even from where he was standing nearly fifty feet away. I could tell by the look in his eyes.

I sighed. I really didn't want to know that. I preferred being ignorant. Now that there was no doubt about it I was even more embarrassed.

Things heated up again when we got to the shipping department. While I went around and paid the leering men, Delon was talking to the supervisor at his desk in the corner. These men weren't as restrained as the people on the work floor. They had witnessed and even photographed me on my knees this morning, sucking off a trucker in order to calm him down and defuse an argument between him and the supervisor. And they were aware that I did it because a teenage boy ordered me to.

It wasn't long before I felt hands touching my body. At first they were tentatively touching me over my clothing as if to see how I would react. But soon I felt hands reaching up under my skirt. I had to keep reminding them not to touch my rings because they were brand new and still very painful and I had to be careful of infection. They took that for permission to touch as long as they avoided the rings.

They left the rings alone for the most part. But they still reached inside my blouse and squeezed my tits and played with my ass and my surprisingly wet pussy. More than one of them inserted fingers inside of me and then described to their co-workers the way my pussy or my ass was clamping down on them in the most obscene language.

I finally managed to hand out all the checks except for the supervisor's. I struggled to escape from the throng of large men that surrounded me and went over to hand out the last check to Nathan.

The supervisor took his check. But I could tell from his smile that I was about to be humiliated again. I was proved right almost instantly. The supervisor stood up and took a cushion out of his chair. He dropped it on the floor and stared right in my eyes as he slowly unfastened his belt and opened his pants. He pushed his pants and his underwear down to his knees and sat back down. He smiled up at me and said, "Delon tells me that blowjobs are a lot more fun when the cocksucker is naked, Brooke."

I sighed as my fingers began working at my buttons yet again. The men gathered around to watch as I undressed and dropped to my knees on the pillow he so kindly provided for me. It didn't seem any easier because they had seen me do it this morning.

His cock was already hard and throbbing. I was relieved to see that it was not as large as so many of the black cocks I've been forced to service this week. I have come to realize that more often than not, at least in my experience, the stereotype is pretty accurate. I have seen a lot of large black cocks this week.

I started sucking on his cock and I brought my hand up to assist. He shook his head and said, "No, Brooke. Don't use your hand. I want you do to it the way you did for that trucker this morning."

I didn't do anything for that trucker. He raped my mouth and throat and there was nothing I could do about it. But I looked down and saw that I already had all but about three inches of his cock in my mouth and I thought I could do it.

It wasn't easy. And it still hurt, though not as much. But after several abortive attempts I managed to take the head of his cock into my throat and I quickly realized that it was easier if I controlled it myself. If my throat wasn't being violently raped I could determine the speed and duration and I could control when I drew a breath and how much oxygen I sucked in.

As I concentrated on those things I discovered that the pain was quickly fading. It was never pleasant. But I began to think I could get used to doing it this way if I had to. And anyway, I was still doing this against my will. I was still being forced and therefore raped. It wasn't supposed to be pleasant.

I wouldn't want to have to satisfy Tripod or the two very well hung janitors this way. But I suppose I could with a little more practice.

Nathan came in my mouth after a surprisingly short time. Usually, when I'm doing something that unpleasant it seems to take much longer. He watched me swallow and said, "I've thought about doing this for years, Brooke. I can't wait until you heal up so that I can fuck you. Delon says you're a fantastic fuck. I knew you would be. I've watched you walking around this plant since we opened it and there have been a lot of nights I fucked my wife while imagining you were lying under me."

I would rather not have known that!

I started to get to my feet but Delon held me in place. Nathan stood up and put his pants back together. He looked around at his men and pointed out one of them to Delon. He said, "That man, Daryl."

Delon continued to hold me down. He turned to Daryl and said, "Hey, man. Nathan says you are probably his hardest worker. How would you like a little reward? Would you like a blowjob from the boss?"

Well, technically Doug was the boss. But I suppose that being half owner it could be said that I was also a boss even though I didn't actually supervise them.

Daryl wasn't concerned with the distinction. His face lit up and he handed his cell phone to the man standing next to him. He pushed a couple of buttons and said, "Record the whole thing, dude. I'm going to want to watch this over and over for the rest of my fucking life!"

He was seated in front of me in seconds with his pants down below his knees. I watched his hard cock bobbing around for a moment before going back to work. His cock was another that fed into the stereotype. It was at least eight inches long and very fat. I was furious with myself for thinking for a moment how nice that cock would feel in my pussy. I hated myself for having that thought and I hated Delon for what he was turning me into.

I started kissing and licking Daryl's hard, wet cock. I wanted to tease him a little first. If I was going to take that monster down my throat I wanted him as turned on as possible. I didn't want to draw this out any longer than I had to.

It wasn't as hard as I feared it would be. It wouldn't go down on the first few tries. I was afraid that I wasn't going to be able to do it. I didn't know if failing to take his cock down my throat would earn me a punishment or not. But knowing Delon as I do now I fear that he would use any excuse to let those punishments accumulate.

I was just about to give up and see if he would settle for a regular blowjob when the fat knob at the top of his cock suddenly entered my throat. It happened so fast that almost half of the long shaft followed before I realized that I'd done it!

I pulled back and on the next stroke it slid down my throat all the way with surprisingly little resistance. It was still a bit painful. But I've been hurt worse since I met Delon.

I was able to ignore the slight pain and drive my lips down to the base of Daryl's cock on every thrust. Once again I found that when I was in control and could get all the air I needed between strokes it was much easier than when some man is fucking my throat violently.

While I was quickly working Daryl to orgasm I heard Nathan announce to his men, "You see this, guys? I'm happy with the hard work that you do for me. But this is what can happen when you do a little more than you have to do and take some pride in your work. If you want to get one of those great blowjobs or a piece of her fine ass once she heals up from those piercings, keep this in mind. This isn't a one off. You guys impress me and there will be more of these when she hands out the checks next Friday."

There was a loud round of obscene comments as the men started looking forward to sticking their dicks in me. I was somewhat less enthusiastic.

Daryl didn't last long. From the moment I started sucking his cock Daryl sat slumped in Nathan's chair with his elbows resting on the desk behind him, just watching. He used his hands for the first time when he started to cum. Daryl is a very large man. When he clamped down on my head it hurt like hell! But his hips thrust upwards, he vibrated like a tuning fork for a few seconds and in a moment it was all over. I never tasted a thing.

Daryl slowly went limp and released my head. I sat up and glanced around until I spotted Delon. He smiled and nodded. Two men stepped forward and helped me to my feet. They all continued to watch and take pictures while I put my two slutty articles of clothing back on. I used a tissue to wipe the sweat from my face and we finally made our way back to the office.

People on the work floor were getting ready to go home as we went past. They were shutting off their machines and making plans for the weekend once the room was quiet enough to talk. As we passed through on the way back to my office we were followed by a circle of silence. I could feel the stares as everyone watched me until I was out of sight.

The light was off in Cal and Tim's office when we went past. They were already gone. Helen and Cindy were shutting down the computers and clearing off their desks. Helen handed me some papers that I would need to go over on Monday as I walked by on the way to my office. Delon stopped at Cindy's desk and they had a brief conversation.

Doug came to my office a little later than usual and explained that he did the walk through alone. I wondered if he witnessed any of the action in the shipping department. He didn't seem upset. But then, I was no longer certain how he was reacting to the things that Delon was making me do.

I may be wrong. But I still believe that those DVDs that Delon was providing us were turning Doug on. I hope he continues to have that same reaction as he goes through them. I've done some terrible things.

We went out to the car. The only other cars left in the lot were the janitor's cars, the cleaning crew's truck, and two cars parked nearby where two men were talking about something that they must not have wanted us to hear. They stopped talking when they saw us. I couldn't help wondering if they were talking about me.

It wasn't long before they had something else to talk about. I got in back with Delon and he ordered me to strip. When I was naked he pulled his cock out and ordered me to kneel on the back seat and suck it on the way home.

I glanced at Doug in the rearview mirror. I couldn't read his expression. But he didn't look upset. It occurred to me that I wasn't the only one being changed drastically by Delon. I still remembered the look on Doug's face on Wednesday morning when Delon came into our home before we left for work and demanded a blowjob. If looks could kill, Delon would have died that morning.

That fury isn't what I saw in Doug's eyes now. He was being careful to hide his feelings. But I had a sneaking suspicion that he wasn't nearly as upset as he should be.

I tried not to hear the horns honking on the way home as the other drivers around us used their horns to show their approval of my ass. And I prayed that when we came to a stop at a stop light there were no pedestrians staring through the rear window at my ass.

But I knew that there were. It was rush hour and the streets were crowded. There was no telling how many people saw my ass on the way home. I knew, however, that it must be a very large number.

I decided that I was better off not knowing and tried to think about something else.

I managed to force Delon's hard cock down into my throat several times. He watched me struggle with it for a moment or two before he said, "Just suck on it. Take it slow and easy. We have twenty minutes."

He didn't cum until Doug pulled up into our driveway. Whether that was by design or coincidence I don't know. I do know that he had a hell of a lot of orgasms today and still filled my mouth with cum. The kid is a reservoir!

I sat up and started getting back into my clothes before I realized that Doug would be pulling into the garage in a minute and it wasn't necessary.

Before he got out of the car, Delon said, "If you'd like I can get your car fixed. Cory's father owns a junk yard. He could get the parts and we could put your car back the way it was. But I would have to keep the parts we take off."

Doug asked, "How much will that cost us?"

Delon grinned and said, "Don't worry, Doug. We'll be repaid."

Doug sighed and said, "I suppose you will. Okay, I'd appreciate it."

But then he said, "Wait. That means more people will know about ... about what happened."

Delon thought about it for a moment and said, "I can keep it between me and Cory. I know I can trust him. The alternative is leaving your car the way it is for the foreseeable future and that could eventually be a problem for you."

Doug sighed and said, "You're right. Okay, but just the two of you. The more people that know what happened the more danger Brooke is in."

Delon nodded and got out of the car. Before he closed the door he reminded me, "I want you at my house at ten tomorrow morning. Bring your new bikinis."

>> next

Comments? Criticism? Email vulgus@hotmail.com
To that small group of disturbed people who have enjoyed my
previous efforts and encouraged me, thank you.

Back to A Collection ::::: |::::: back to main page